Archive of Our Own ^beta

Chapter Text

PAST:

‘This is it’ thought Leonard Snart, ‘I’m going to die.’

It was the fourteen year-old’s first day in Juvie. He was small for his age, underfed and underweight. He was the perfect prey for the feral troglodytes that inhabited this place.

There had been four when the attack started. One was down and incapacitated, one had decided he wasn’t worth the effort and wandered off, so that left two. Len recognized then as Santini spawn, the type that the family didn’t care enough about to use their good lawyers. Or they might be brats that needed to learn the lesson that only being on the inside could teach. If Len had recognized them, there was a good chance they had recognized him.

One of them had a shiv and he slashed Len’s right upper arm. He collapsed against a wall. Time seemed to slow down, all he could think about was Lisa, who was little more than a toddler. Who would protect her, now? He raised his good arm in a last ditch effort to defend himself, when suddenly, both boys were yanked back. In their place was a large, well-muscled youth who looked a few years older than Len.

The two Santinis ran off and the large boy picked Len up and threw him over his shoulder. Len struggled in vain to get out of the boy’s grasp, terrified at what this one had planned for him. But the boy carried him to the nearest security station. A guard was sitting there with his feet up on the desk, his face buried in a magazine.

“Officer Parker” the boy called, “this newbie was stabbed by one of those Santini Shits. He’s bleeding pretty bad.”

Officer Parker assisted the boy in getting Len to the infirmary and soon he was placed on a stretcher and wheeled into a treatment room. That was when he passed out.

Len woke up with a start and tried to bolt off the stretcher, but his left wrist was handcuffed to the side rail.

“Good, you’re awake.”

A young Filipino man approached him.

“I’m George; I’m the physician’s assistant, here. Let’s have a look at your arm.”

Len realized he was in the infirmary inpatient ward. His right upper arm was covered with a large bandage and he had IV fluids infusing in his left arm.

“Do you remember what happened” asked George

“I met the Welcoming Party; they are quite the enthusiastic group.”

“Very funny” said George, “one of them stabbed you and you lost a lot of blood. I thought we might have to transfer you to a hospital, but you seem to be doing okay, now.”

“Another kid, a big guy, saved me” said Len, “do you know who he is?”

“A kid helped Officer Parker carry you in, I guess he would know. If you can behave yourself I’ll take the cuff off your wrist, are you hungry?”

“Yes and yes” replied Len.

George removed the cuff and brought Len a couple of sandwiches and some juice. He hung a urinal on one of the side rails and showed Len the call bell.

“You’re going to spend the night here, don’t try to get out of bed without help. I got pain meds if you need them, do you want some now?”

Len nodded and the P.A. injected some morphine into Len’s IV line and then he left the room. Len heard the door lock, shutting him in.

Len looked about him and felt more hopeless than he ever had in his life. He had six months to serve in Juvie and he barely survived the first day. Tears slipped down his cheeks. He felt the morphine starting to take affect and he fell into an uneasy sleep.

A nursing assistant woke him up in the morning. He changed the bandage on his arm and told Len it looked better. He helped Len clean up and then brought in breakfast. Even this slight effort exhausted Len, he pushed his empty meal tray aside and went back to sleep.

An acquired instinct told Len to wake up; Officer Parker was at his bedside. The same instinct told Len not to trust this man. He was all smiles but there was a vicious glint in his eyes. Len knew that look all too well.

“Hey kid” said Parker, “how are you doing?”

“Okay, I guess” answered Len.

“Good thing I was there, when those other punks started beating on you. They could have killed you, but I saved you.”

“I don’t remember that” said Len, “I remember that you had your face in a magazine and some big kid saved me.”

“I think you’re confused, kid, I saved you, and if the warden comes around you better tell him that.”

Parker squeezed the bandaged part of Len’s arm, causing him to grunt with pain.

“Got to get back to work, see you around, kid.”

If Parker thought than his threats would scare Len, he was very, very wrong.

Len had been his father’s favorite punching bag since the old man got out of prison. The elder Snart always felt he had a good reason. Len got low grades, didn’t keep the house clean, or didn’t have meals ready on time. When he started including Len on his heists, he would beat the boy for making errors and embarrassing him or for pulling a heist perfectly and really embarrassing him. Len was pretty sure his father purposely set him up to distract the cops while Lewis got away with the goods. So when the Warden came to see him, Len had no problems telling him that Officer Parker had nothing to do with his rescue.

“Do you know who the other boy was” asked the Warden.

“For Pete’s Sakes, Warden, that was my first day” answered Len, “go ask Parker.”

“Now son, you need to lose that attitude, we’re here to help you.”

“Sorry, Warden, I don’t want any trouble, I just want to serve my six months and get out.”

The warden patted Len on the shoulder.

“If we work together, maybe we can make this a positive experience for you. My door is always open.

“Oh joy” Len said to himself, “he’s one of those idiot do-gooders, but he might come in handy.”

Len’s musing was interrupted by the entrance of Officer Parker. The guard was furious.

“You little shit” he yelled, “You think you can get away with that? Well, the warden said I need to keep you safe, I think solitary confinement, would keep you safe.”

He threw Len’s uniform at him and watched as the boy dressed, then Parker all but dragged Len to the segregation unit.

“Hey boys” Parker yelled as he shoved Len into a cell, “I got your playmate here, maybe I’ll let you all go to the exercise yard, together.”

Len recognized the voices of the boys who had jumped him, as they cheered Parker’s idea. Parker laughed as he left the cell block.

Len crouched down in the corner of his cell while the jeering of the other boys continued; suddenly a different voice rang out.

“Shut the fuck up, you little scumbags.”

The others stopped their taunting, but muttered under their breaths.

“I said shut up, or I’ll beat the shit out of you when we get out.”

There was complete silence after that.

“Hey kid,” the voice asked, “you all right?”

“Yeah” answered Len.

“Don’t worry about those little pricks, they won’t bother you anymore.”

That voice started to sound familiar.

“Are you the one who helped me” Len asked.

“Yep, that was me, name’s Mick Rory, what’s yours?”

“Leonard Snart”

“What are you here for, Snart?”

“Robbery” answered Len, “how about you?”

“I like to burn things, they think I’m a Pyromaniac, does that scare you?”

“Nope, I’m pretty sure you saved my life.”

“Good, see you when we get out, kid.”

Len and the rest were sent back to gen-pop the next morning. He quickly searched for Mick, it wasn’t hard to find because he was the biggest kid there. Mick was at a table by himself; Len grabbed his breakfast tray and joined him.

“I never eat this much in the morning” said Len, “would you like my cereal and milk?”

Mick ignored the obvious lie and took the extra food.

“So why were the Santinis trying to kill you?”

“My Dad tried to rob one of their warehouses, he got away but I didn’t. Maybe they thought killing me would bother him, but I doubt if it would have.”

“So your father is a mean bastard” said Mick, “mine was, too.”

“Is he dead” asked Len.

“Yep, he died when the house burned down, I was glad he died, but I still feel bad about my Mom and sister.”

“You burned down your own house?”

“Not on purpose, I was playing and it just got away from me. That’s why they’re making me see the shrink.”

“I wish I could kill my old man” said Len, “then I wouldn’t have to worry about my little sister.”

“Whatever” said Mick, signaling that he was done talking.

Len ate in silence for a while and then attempted more conversation.

“So what do we do around here? I didn’t have any orientation.”

Mick snorted, “we go to what they call school and then they make us work, they call it vocational training. After that we watch TV or go out to the yard, then we go to bed. It’s the same damn thing over and over again.”

“How long to you got here” asked Len.

“Till I’m eighteen, that’s another year and a half, how about you?”

“I got six months, then back to dear old dad.”

“If you survive” added Mick.

“About that” said Len, “do you think I can hang with you for a little while?”

“Guess so” answered Mick, “but don’t get on my nerves.”

…..

For the next few months, Len walked the fine line of keeping close to Mick and keeping his distance at the same time. He was aware that the Santini boys were still eyeing him and that Mick was the only thing stopping them from attacking. Mick had a reputation for violent rages and most of the boys kept their distance. Len was pretty sure that these rages were an act and that Mick felt uncomfortable being around others. But for some reason Mick didn’t mind Len, Len did not know why, but he wasn’t about to look a gift horse in the mouth.

As time went on, Len found ways to be useful to his protector. He would share his meals with Mick, the older boy had a sweet tooth, so Len would give him his desserts from lunch and dinner and the sugary cereal from breakfast. Len also helped Mick with his school work, if they could call what they endured, school.

School started after breakfast and the boys were sent to classes that were supposed to be teaching them math, English, history and science. Their teachers were rejects from the public school system and did little more than hand the boys prepared work sheets and berate them if the work was not finished. Several of the boys, including Mick, had trouble with the work. But the teachers were wary of Mick since he was taller and broader than them, so the big kid sat through school bored and sullen.

Len realized that Mick was not slow, but that his education had been severely neglected. Mick told Len that when he turned ten his father took him out of school. He told the school board that he was going to home school Mick, but in reality, he was kept home to work all day on the farm.

Len would meet Mick in his cell in the evenings to tutor him and soon he had Mick reading at high school level. Then it was on to math and English. Mick would get easily frustrated so Len had to learn when to back off and duck the occasional punch. Sometimes Len would engage in small talk to diffuse the situation.

“How come you don’t got a roommate” Len asked.

“They didn’t work out” replied Mick, “Warden decided I was better by myself.”

“Maybe you haven’t found the right roommate” said Len, “I could bunk with you.”

“Remember what I said about not getting on my nerves?”

“Whatever” said Len, “no skin off my nose, got to get going, it's almost time for lights out.”

Len left Mick’s cell had headed back to his own, steeling himself for another night of fending off Trevor, his amorous roommate.”

The Santini boys were still looking for a way to make Len’s life a living hell. They had heard rumors that the boy was gay, so they told Trevor that and also that Len turned tricks on the outside. The first was true, but second was certainly not.

Convinced that the Santinis spoke the truth, Trevor started his clumsy courtship of the young man. He offered Len candy bars, snack cakes, and homemade booze for a bit of Len’s attention. Len told him no, over and over again. Trevor would let up for a while, and then would assume his unwanted attention and he was getting more aggressive.

Last night Len awoke to Trevor crawling into his bunk. Len gave him a kick to the midsection that caused Trevor to fall off the bed.

“Leave me the fuck alone” yelled Len, “or I’ll tell the warden.”

“Do you think the warden would care about a little whore like you” sneered Trevor.

“What the hell are you talking about” demanded Len.

“Sal Santini told us all about it” replied Trevor, “how you would put out to anyone who had a few bucks on him.”

Len snarled and threw himself on the older boy, but Trevor connected with a roundhouse punch to Len’s jaw and the boy went down.

Trevor climbed back into his bunk.

“Maybe I’ll tell the boys I got a piece of your ass, tonight. That big gorilla you hang around with can’t protect you forever.”

Len felt a stab of terror, with Santini and Trevor spreading those lies; he would be in danger once again. He needed a plan; he pretended to be asleep while he thought. An hour before dawn, he knew what he had to do. It was risky but it was his only option.

Mick missed Len at vocational training. The kid had begged off after lunch, stating he had a headache. That was not surprising considering the swollen jaw and cheek he was sporting.

“What happened to you” Mick had asked.

“Walked into a door” Len had answered.

“What was the door’s name” Mick had muttered.

Mick stopped by Len’s cell after training, but found it empty of both Len and his meager belongings. Mick headed to the security station to find out what happened to his friend. He passed his own cell and found Len lying on the other bed surrounded by his possessions.

Mick stormed into his cell and grabbed Len by the front of his shirt.

“What are you doing here?”

“I live here” answered Len, “I’m your roommate, now.”

“The hell you are, the warden knows I don’t want roommates.”

“Well” replied Len, “I kinda told him you wanted me, cause we’ve been getting along so well.”

“It’s not happening” said Mick, “get back to your own cell.”

“Come on, Mick, it’s only for a few months.”

“I said no” Mick started collecting Len’s things, “get out of here.”

“I can’t, if I do, I’ll get raped or worse.”

Mick stopped, “what do you mean?”

“Somebody’s been saying that I am gay and a prostitute, Trevor decided to buy my services. I said no and he punched me. He then said he would tell everyone that he got a piece of my ass. I’m afraid that a lot of fellows would believe him, maybe even some of the guards.

“Please, Mick, you got to let me stay. I need to get out of here in one piece, for Lisa’s sake. I’ll be really quiet; you’ll barely know I’m here.”

Mick looked at the scrawny kid. There was real fear in his eyes, was it because of Trevor? Mick hoped that he wasn’t the reason.

“Okay, Shrimp, you can stay. Let’s get some dinner.”

The two sat at Mick’s usual table. There were Sloppy Joes on the dinner line tonight. Mick was able to get himself two, so he wouldn’t have to worry that Len would try to give him part of his. Out of the corner of his eye, he noticed Trevor come in, the boy sat at an empty table waiting for his friends to arrive.

Mick got up, went over to Trevor’s table and sat down across from him.

“Heard you’ve been bothering my friend and spreading lies about him” he growled, “if you so much as look in his direction, I will rip off your dick and feed it to you, understand?”

Trevor gulped nervously and nodded.

“Good” said Mick, he grabbed Trevor’s pudding cup and returned to his table.

Later that night, after lights out, Mick heard Len call out softly.

“Mick, you still awake?”

“Yeah, Shrimp, what do you want?’

“I got a present for you” Len held up a Bic lighter, “do you forgive me?”

“I guess so, but I got a question, is there any truth to what Trevor said?”

“I’m not a whore; I never even had sex.”

“Are you gay?”

“Would it make a difference to you” asked Len.

“No” answered Mick.

“Yes, I am.”

“How do you know, you’re only fourteen, maybe you’re just confused.”

“It doesn’t work like that, Mick, you just know, I’ve known since I was ten. I might be confused about some things, but not about that.”

“Okay” said Mick, “I just wanted to know.”

Len burrowed under his blanket, “good night Mick.”

“Good night” answered Mick, but it was awhile till he was able to fall asleep.

Chapter Text

After the incident at dinner, the other boys started giving Len a wide berth. They knew that Mick was keeping his eye on the boy even when they were not together. But Len spent most his time at Mick’s side none the less, he truly enjoyed the older boy’s company. Len was never allowed to have friends, so this was a new and much appreciated experience.

There were two other boys that were also friendly towards Mick and Len. They were cousins by the names of Tobias and Tucker Hicks. They had a history of drug running and this was their second stint in Juvie.

Mick allowed the two boys to sit with Len and himself for meals and they would regularly play cards in the evenings. Tucker’s mom would visit often and bring the boys jelly beans, which was their favorite candy. They would use the candy instead of chips when they played poker. No matter who won, the four would split the jelly beans before heading off to bed.

Life on the inside was not bad, for Len, but he still worried about his sister. He had not heard from Lewis since his arrival at Juvie, he was not even sure if his father was still in Central City. Len decided to talk to the Warden again, he had been helpful once, and maybe he would be helpful again.

“Hello, Leonard” said the Warden, “how can I help you?”

“Well, sir” said Len, “I’m worried about my family. I haven’t heard from, my Dad since I came here. I know he is probably disappointed with me getting all caught up with the criminal element, but I would just like to know that he’s okay.”

“Your father is fine” said the Warden, “I just talked to him a few days ago.”

“What for” asked Len.

“Since you will be leaving us in a month, we have arranged for a social worker to meet with you and your father. We want to make sure that you will take your life in a positive direction and will not be returning here. The social worker will meet with you, first, then with you and your family, if needed we will arrange for counseling after you leave us.”

“What did my Dad say?”

“He thought it was a good idea. Don’t judge him to harshly, Leonard. Some parents don’t know how to talk to a child, who has taken a wrong turn. I’m sure part of him feels it’s his fault, but once we get everybody talking, it usually turns out for the best.”

“What did the Warden say” asked Mick, “your old man still in town?”

“Yes” answered Len, “they talked yesterday and a social worker is coming to see me, then meet with me and Lewis. I can tell the social worker what really happened and make them believe me. Maybe I can get Lisa and me free. A foster family would be better for Lisa and I could deal with a group home if it meant we would be away from him.”

“And how are you going to get them to believe you?”

“I have proof hidden under the floorboards in the attic; Lewis is too fat to climb the ladder to get up there. It might even be enough to send him back to prison.”

“I hope it works out for you, but I’ve seen a lot of plans go off the rails.”

Looking back, this was one of the few times Mick wished he wasn’t right.

….

It was Saturday afternoon and Len was relaxing in the TV room with Mick. He was half watching the movie that was playing and rehearsing what he would say to the social worker when he or she showed up. The Warden was not sure when the interview would be, but the weekends were for visits from the outside world, so it could be today.

Len was about to suggest that he and Mick should find the Hicks boys for a game of cards when one of the guards approached him.

“You have a visitor” he told Len.

“This is it” he said to Mick, “wish me luck.”

Len followed the guard to the vising area, and then stopped dead in his tracks. Sitting at one of the tables was Lewis Snart.

“Come sit down, Son” said Lewis, “it’s been a while since we talked.”

Len reluctantly sat down.

“I have nothing to say to you.”

“Well, I’ve got a lot to say to you and don’t give me any of your lip, I’ve got a few friends who work here and I could make it unpleasant for you.”

Len looked down at the table top, when it came to a match of wills, Lewis always won.

“That’s better” Lewis said, “now, I heard there’s going to be a social worker coming to talk to you and I’m going to tell you what you what you are going to say. You are going to tell them that your home life was great and I am an A-number one Dad.”

Len looked at him with astonishment, “you’re delusional.”

Lewis ignored Len’s remark and continued.

“You’re also going to tell them that you got mixed up with a bad crowd, but you have learned your lesson and you want to come home to your dear old Dad and your sweet little sister.”

“And if I don’t?”

“Then you’ll never see your sister, again.”

“You wouldn’t dare” snarled Len.

“I already have.”

Lewis took out his phone and dialed a number; he gave the phone to Len.

“Hello” said a tiny voice.

“Lisa” said Len, “where are you?”

“I don’t know” Lisa said, “Daddy took me to see some of his friends, but I don’t like it here. When are you coming home? I miss you?”

“I’ll be home soon” Len choked out, “I love you Lees.”

Lewis snatched the phone back.

“Lenny can’t talk anymore, be a good girl.”

He ended the call, “now what’s it going to be, Son?”

“I’ll do what you asked, just bring Lisa home.”

“I tell you what” continued Lewis, “I’ll bring her to visit after we see the social worker.”

Lewis got up and squeezed Len’s shoulder, hard enough to cause a bruise.

“It’s been good talking to you, Lenny, can’t wait to get you home.”

Lewis left and Len just sat staring at the floor, until a guard came to lead him out. The first person he ran in to was Mick.

“How did it go” Mick asked.

Len pushed by him and headed out to the yard. Mick started to follow him, but one of the other kids stopped him.

“I would leave him alone, for a while; he didn’t have such a good visit with his Dad.”

“His Dad” said Mick, “he was supposed to be seeing a social worker.”

“Nah” said the other kid, “it was a fat white trash looking guy and he called him son.”

Mick waited for about an hour for Len to come in, and then he decided to check and see if his friend was all right. He found Len huddled under the bleachers with his face in his hands.

Mick sat next to Len and patted his back.

“Are you okay” Mick asked.

“I will be” Len answered.

“Then let’s go inside, it’s colder than a witch’s tit out here.”

Len said little for the rest of the day; he only picked at his dinner and went to bed early. Mick played a few hands of cards with the Hicks boys and decided to turn in, too.

Len was facing the wall, cocooned in his blankets, Mick whispered his name, but Len did not reply. Mick crawled into his bed and covered himself with his sheet, he usually ran too hot to be bothered with a blanket. He took his lighter from under the mattress and flicked it on. He allowed himself to be entranced by the little flame. He turned it off after a few minutes, faced the wall and closed his eyes. Then he heard a soft sound from Len’s bed.

Len was crying, no sobbing, as if his heart had been broken. Mick went over and touched Len’s shoulder.

“Shrimp, you okay? Talk to me.”

Len threw himself into Mick’s arms and the young boy’s body shook with his sobs.

“He threatened Lisa. He sent her away. I talked to her, she was so scared. I have to do like he says or else he’ll hurt her.

“Can’t you talk to the social worker and they can make him bring her back?”

“I can’t take that chance, Mick. Oh, I wish I were dead.”

Mick hugged Len tighter.

“Don’t say that, if you weren’t here, who would protect Lisa. You’ll figure something out, you always do.”

Len cried himself to sleep in Mick’s arms. The older boy slipped on to Len’s bed and drew the blankets over both of them. It was a tight fit and Mick was sure he would have a back ache in the morning. But this boy needed him, more than any of his family ever did. Maybe this was a way to make up for the lives lost in that fire. He tucked Len’s head under his chin and drifted off to sleep.

Mick woke up as soon as he felt Len stir. The other boy extracted himself from Mick’s arms.

“I’m sorry I was such a mess last night, forgive me?”

“Forget about, Shrimp” Mick gave Len a playful punch to his shoulder, “let’s get breakfast, I think it’s All You Can Eat Pancake Sunday.”

For the next several days, Mick kept a close eye on Len, worried about what he had said that night. If his little shrimp wished he was dead, maybe he would act on it. Len finally sat him down and put his mind at ease.

“Don’t worry Mick; I’m not going to do anything to myself. When I get out I need to be smarter than Lewis and that shouldn’t be too hard.”

“If you can hold it together for a year” said Mick, “I can help you when I get out.”

“Yea, we can be partners” said Len, “Central City will be our oyster.”

Len turned fifteen a couple of weeks before his release date. He, Mick and the Hicks boys celebrated with Hostess Cupcakes decorated with jelly beans. He met with the social worker and then with the social worker and Lewis. Lewis must have been pleased with Len’s performance, because the next day he brought Lisa for a visit.

The little girl jumped into her brothers arms.

“Lenny, I missed you so much, Daddy says you’re coming home next week. Can you make me pancakes and take me to the park?”

“Of course he can” said Lewis, “it will be just like old times.”

“No Lees” said Len, “it will be better.”

The Friday before Len’s release Mick and the Hicks boys threw him a party. Several of the other kids came. They either had grown to like Len or they wanted the free snacks that Tobias and Tucker always had. Even the Warden stopped by and gave Len new jeans, t-shirt and a jacket, also a list of agencies that could help him on the outside.

“Your father will meet you in the reception area tomorrow at nine” said the Warden, “take care and I hope to never see you in here again.”

“You and me both” replied Len

Len spent the rest of the day with Mick, he didn’t say much, but found comfort in being near the older boy. An hour before lights out the two went back to their cell, Mick watched while Len packed.

“I got something for you” said Len, “a see you later present.”

He handed Mick an old Zippo lighter, embossed with the seal of the United States Army.

“It belonged to my grandfather” Len explained, “I nicked it from Lewis when he hugged me goodbye on his last visit. The bastard was just showing off for the guards. You deserve it more than he does.”

Mick opened it up and flicked the metal wheel and a flame, larger than any disposable lighter appeared, Mick smiled.

“Pretty cool” he said.

“Don’t know how much fluid is in it, so don’t use it so much, we’ll get more when you get out” Len smiled, “so don’t do anything stupid that will make them keep you here longer.”

The pair crawled into their beds; they talked a while until they both fell asleep.

Mick felt a nudge to his shoulder; he looked up into the face of his roommate.

“Is it time to get up” Mick asked.

“No” answered Len, “it’s only two o’clock.”

“Is something wrong, Shrimp?”

“No, can I lay down with you?”

“Sure” said Mick.

Len slipped in between Mick and the wall. He turned to face Mick and put a soft hand on Mick’s cheek.

“Part of me wishes I wasn’t leaving, I’m going to miss you, so much.”

Mick wasn’t sure how it happened but suddenly Len’s lips were on his. The boy’s lips were as soft and sweet as any girl’s, It seemed right, even though he was kissing a boy. That kiss lasted mere seconds, and then Len pulled back.

“I’m sorry” he said.

“Don’t be” answered Mick.

He pulled Len close and kissed him. They traded kisses for many minutes. Mick nipped at Len’s lower lip and his tongue slipped into the younger boy’s mouth. Len moaned and pressed his body against Mick. He felt the boy’s hardness and he knew Len felt his. Mick’s hand traveled down Len’s body and cupped his growing erection. He heard Len whimper and saw tears escaping the boy’s eyes.

“What’s wrong” asked Mick.

“Nothing” stuttered Len, “this is just my first time, just tell me what to do.”

Mick propped himself up on one elbow, “first time for what?”

“First time I ever kissed anyone.”

Mick felt both honored and a little ashamed. He kissed away Len’s tears and then held the boy to his chest.

“You don’t have to do anything, Shrimp, let’s get some sleep.”

Mick woke up a little before seven. Len was curled into his side still asleep, he looked so much younger than his fifteen years, so vulnerable and so desirable. It was all so confusing. He knew guys would jerk each other off occasionally, but it was just for sexual release, not because they were gay. He would just have to figure it out later. He gave Len a gentle shake.

“Time to get up, Len. We’ll get some breakfast, and then would you like me to stay with you till your old man comes?”

Len smiled, “I would like that a lot, and I would also like to kiss you again.”

They exchanged several more kisses but soon had to stop since other boys were stirring. The two went to the dining hall for breakfast. Mick made sure Len ate all his breakfast, remembering how skinny the Shrimp was when he arrived. Mick then walked with Len to the reception desk.

“Is it okay if I wait with him till his dad comes” Mick asked the reception guard.

The guard nodded and Mick and Len sat down to wait.

“Keep up with your school work” Len said, “ask for help if you need it. The Warden is a good guy; go to him, if anyone gives you a hard time. Don’t be such a hard ass; make sure you get out in a year.”

“You take care of yourself, too” responded Mick, “don’t get sent back here.”

“Snart” said the guard, “your father’s here.”

Len saw the hulking shape of his father through the window. He threw his arms around Mick.

“I’ll visit you every week” Len said, “and I’ll write, you write me, too.”

Len went through the door to where his father was waiting.

Mick walked back to the main area, feeling a little empty, but determined not to disappoint Len. A year, after all, wasn’t such a long time

Chapter Text

Len followed Lewis to his car and got in the front seat next to his father. Neither said a word on the drive back to their home. Lewis parked in the driveway and then turned to address his son.

“We’re having pizza for dinner tonight, like a good old fashion welcome home party, but then after that, it is business like usual.”

“Why bother” said Len, “If it’s going to be the same old crap as before?”

Lewis cuffed Len on the back of the head.

“Don’t start giving me any of your lip; it’s just you and me, no guards to protect you, now get out of the car.”

The front door opened and Lisa ran out. She jumped into Len’s arms and hugged him tightly. Her little body was trembling with joy.

“Oh Lenny, you’re home for good now, right?” Dad said we’re having pizza tonight and we can get your favorite toppings.”

Len carried his sister inside.

“That will be great Lees, but I have new favorite toppings now. I like anchovies and garlic.”

“Yuk, you’re joking, right Lenny?”

“Yep” replied Len, “sausage and pepperoni, like usual.”

It did not surprise Len that Lewis had left the seven year old home alone, but it did surprise him to see that the house was an absolute mess. He glared at his father but Lewis only replied.

“Your sister is crap at keeping house.”

“She’s only seven years old” responded Len, “you’re a grown man.”

Lewis raised his hand to strike his son but Lisa got between them.

“Please Daddy, don’t” she cried, “I’m sorry I’m so bad.”

Lewis lowered his hand and headed back out.

“You two get this place clean; I have to go out for a while and then I’ll stop at Tony’s for pizza.”

Tony’s was a pizza joint not far away. They also had a bar where Lewis liked to drink. Len knew it would be a while till their father got back. He picked up his sister and sat down with her on his lap. He held her till she stopped crying then petted her head.

“Come on Kiddo, let’s start on the kitchen, we can get that clean in no time and then we can start on the other rooms.”

The two children finished the kitchen and started on the living room. Len knew if he got the living room, dining room and bathroom clean, it would be enough to pacify his father and then they could take their time on the rest of the house. Fortunately tomorrow was Sunday, so they could get everything done before school on Monday.

Len told Lisa stories while they cleaned. They were classic fairy tales that Len tweaked to make Lisa the star. They always ended with a ‘happily ever after’ and riches beyond imagining.

By the time they finished cleaning, it was after six o’clock. There was no sign of Lewis or their dinner.

“When did you eat last” Len asked his sister.

“I had some cereal and cookies, before you and Daddy got back.”

“Then I think it’s time for you to eat again, let me see what I can find.”

Len rummaged through the poorly stocked pantry and fridge. He found a box of Deluxe Mac and Cheese dinner and some pizza rolls. He wished he could make some fresh vegetables, but there were none to be found, a can green beans would have to do.

He sat his little sister in front of the TV while he prepared the food. When dinner was ready he called her to the table.

“See, this is better than that crappy old pizza from Tony’s. Eat up and then after we do the dinner dishes we can play some games.”

They played Candy Land and Chutes and Ladders. Len cheated at both to make sure Lisa won most of the time. Soon it was bedtime and still no Lewis.

‘If we’re lucky he slammed his car into a tree’ Len thought.

He got himself and Lisa ready for sleep and crawled into his bed. He was bone tired and he missed Mick. He consoled himself with thoughts of seeing him next week and every other week if he could manage it. His thoughts were interrupted by the sound of crying from Lisa’s room.

Lisa was having a nightmare, it was not her first. She seldom remembered them which was something for which Len was thankful. He gently shook her shoulder and she woke up.

“Lenny, there was a monster and he was chasing me, he was going to eat me.”

“It was just a bad dream Lees, you can go back to sleep.”

“Can you sleep with me” Lisa whimpered, “I’m scared.”

Len laid down and Lisa cuddled into his arms. The little girl was soon asleep. Finding some degree of comfort with his sister by his side, Len let sleep claim him.

Len woke up at seven o’clock; he extracted himself from Lisa’s hold and went down stairs. Lewis was passed out on the couch, an empty pizza box was on the floor. Len picked up the box and threw it in the trash. He hoped Lewis would be out for a while, that way he could clean Lewis’s room and start on the the wash. But first there was the promise of pancakes he needed to fulfill.

Len found some pancake mix, syrup, two eggs and milk. Soon he dished up two plates of pancakes and warm syrup.

“Do I smell pancakes, Lenny” asked Lisa from the top of the stairs

“Yes you do” answered Len, “come on and eat, but be quiet; Dad’s asleep on the couch.”

The two ate silently, something that they were accustomed to doing. There was many a morning that they found their father asleep on the couch. They knew if he was disturbed, that a beating usually followed.

After they had finished breakfast the siblings stripped the sheets off the beds and put them in the washer. They couldn’t vacuum, too noisy, so they dusted and wiped down the furniture. Afterwards, Len set up Lisa with a coloring book and crayons. He had something to retrieve and it would be better for Lisa if she did not know what he was doing.

Len open the door in the ceiling to the attic and climbed up the ladder. He loosened one of the floor boards and pulled out a money bag from the Central City Savings and Loan. It contained a stack of hundred dollar bills still in their wrapper. These were part of the heist that Lewis and a few of his cronies pulled over a year ago. Lewis had shoved the loot in Len’s arms and told him to hide it. There were thousands of dollars in that bag. Len pocketed one pack of bills hoping that Lewis wouldn’t miss it. He was right.

These bills and the bag was the proof he was going to use against Lewis, but that didn’t happen. But now he could use a little to get some nourishing food for himself and Lisa. He extracted a hundred dollar bill from wrapper and stuffed it in his jeans. He returned the rest to its hiding place and went back down to continue the chores.

Len and Lisa finished the wash and put clean sheets on the beds. Len heard Lewis starting to stir so he went back to the kitchen to make more food. He put on a pot of coffee and made another batch of pancakes. There were no eggs or bacon, Len knew that would anger his father but what else could he do.

“Is that all made for me” growled Lewis.

Len made him another plate of pancakes and refilled his coffee cup.

“There’s not a lot of food in the house, if you give me some money I could go shopping.”

Lewis gave Len three twenty dollar bills.

“Take your sister” he said, “her whining is getting on my nerves.”

Sixty dollars would not go far, but Len knew better than to ask for more. Lewis got money from the state to support both of his children and he made a few bucks from both legal and illegal jobs. Unfortunately, a good deal of that money went to pay for booze. Len put the bills in his back pocket and went to collect the shopping cart and his sister.

The two walked past their regular small grocery store, to the mega-mart a mile away. Lisa complained about the walk so Len carried her on his shoulders part of the way. Len knew that the cashiers there wouldn’t think twice about taking a hundred dollar bill from a teenager and that after a year, nobody would be looking for hundreds with certain serial numbers.

Len spent one hundred and twenty dollars on groceries and some envelopes. He had plenty of school paper at home, but he would have to wait till tomorrow to get some stamps. As they walked home he composed his first letter to Mick in his mind.

Lewis was happy with the results of their shopping trip and the condition of the house. He left the children to their own devices and went out after dinner. Len made sure Lisa had done her homework and organized the papers he would need to give the school counselor tomorrow. The social worker from Juvie recommended that Len return to regular classes and the warden wrote a letter of recommendation. Len was not looking forward to the ridicule from the other students, but at least he would be away from Lewis.

….

On Monday morning Len met with the school’s guidance counselor. She told him that he would be put into the alternative school track.

“Just for a while” she said, “we hope you will be able to transition to normal classes in a few months.”

The alternate school track was very similar to school in Juvie. Len didn’t really care, he was pretty sure his father would force him to drop out when he turned sixteen. He had overheard his father tell one of his partners that Len would be joining the family business, fulltime, in a few years.

Len spent the first school hour writing his letter to Mick, to let him know that he was okay at home and would see him on the weekend. Then he met with his teachers and got his assignments for the day. It seemed like the teachers just assumed Len would be a poor student, so the work was ridiculously easy.

Len finished his day, met Lisa at her school and then stopped by the post office to buy a roll of stamps and mail his letter. Lisa was very interested in what Len was doing so he bought her a candy bar, to assure her silence. When they got home, Lewis told them they needed to make their own dinner because he was going out for the night.

‘Fine by me’ Len thought.

The next four days went about the same. Len and Lisa returned from school made dinner, cleaned house and did their homework. Sometimes Lewis would eat with them and sometimes he would go out and be gone half the night. He must have been pleased with his children’s performance, for he hadn’t struck either of them since Len returned home.

It was Friday night and it was time for Len to put his plan into action. He knew his father was planning to go drinking with his buddies, so right before he left, Len approached him with a folded paper.

“I need you to sign this permission slip” Len told Lewis, “it’s for some community service project the school is having us do on Saturdays.”

Lewis grabbed the paper and scrawled his signature without bothering to read it.

“Don’t think this will get you out of doing your chores on the weekends.”

“I know” answered Len, “I’ll get everything done.”

Lewis left and Len breathed a sigh of relief.

The paper Lewis signed gave Len permission to visit Mick. He had gotten it from the Warden before he left. He had banked on his father not caring enough to bother read the paper. Because his father would not have signed it if he knew what it was really for.

Lewis did not allow his children to have any friends or to engage in any extracurricular activities. It enabled him to have total control over their lives and so far, nobody seemed to care.

‘But not this time’ Len thought, ‘I out smarted you, you old bastard.’

Len got up early on the next day. He packed his backpack with the little presents he had bought for Mick. He then woke up Lisa and made her breakfast. He heard snoring from his father’s room; Lewis would probably sleep till noon.

“There’s food in the fridge for Dad’s breakfast and lunch for the both of you.”

Len gave his sister a kiss on the forehead.

“Do your homework, be good, and stay out of Dad’s way.”

Lisa wrapped her arms around Len’s waist.

“I want to come with, Lenny.”

“You can’t Sweet Pea, but I’ll be back in time to make dinner.”

“Promise” the little girl asked.

“Cross my heart” Len responded, “go watch some TV, quietly.”

Len closed the door softly behind him. He checked his directions again. He would have to take a bus, a train, then another bus, total travel time, two hours. He hefted the backpack over his shoulders and trotted off, both anxious and excited to see Mick

Chapter Text

One Week Ago:

Mick watched Len leave. Then he walked to the main area, feeling a little empty, but determined not to disappoint Len. A year, after all, wasn’t such a long time. He watched a little TV, and then spent the rest of the afternoon in his cell.

At six, Tucker and Tobias came to get him for dinner.

“They’re going to stop serving dinner soon” said Tucker, “and you didn’t have lunch.”

“We know you miss Len” said Tobias, “we’ll miss him too, and we were just his friends.”

“What do you mean by that” said Mick.

“You know” answered Tobias.

“No I don’t” growled Mick, he grabbed Tobias by the front of his shirt, “why don’t you explain it to me.”

“Len never denied he was that way, just that he wasn’t a whore” Tobias babbled, “then you two became roommates. It’s cool man, I would never think less of either of you and neither would Tucker.”

“That’s right” said Tucker, “We’re all brothers, right, Mick.”

Mick let go of Tobias and was lost in thought for a few seconds. Tobias used that time to scramble away and hide behind his cousin.

“What do the other guys say” asked Mick.

“We never talked to the other guys about you and Len” said Tucker, “and no one talked to us. Most of the guys are terrified of you, don’t you know that?”

“Well, if anyone asks, you can tell them I ain’t gay, understand?”

“Sure, Mick” said Tobias, “can we go eat dinner now?”

Later that night, Mick couldn’t get to sleep. He wasn’t used to being alone. He missed Len’s chatter and how he would hum without realizing it. He missed when Len would finally settle down with quiet snores and occasional sighs. But what he the most, was the nights that Len ended up in his arms.

Mick spent most of Sunday with the Tobias and Tucker. The two boys knew that they were poor substitutes for Len, but they didn’t complain. They could bask in Mick’s protective aura, just as Len had and Santini and his gang would leave them alone.

Mick begged off the offer of card games after dinner. He had homework he needed to finish. Mick had promised Len he would continue to take school seriously and he would do his best to keep that promise.

Mick was glad when the weekdays came for he could lose himself in the monotony of school and vocational training. Then there would be dinner, hanging with the Hicks and homework. But the nights were long and lonely. He thought about his little Shrimp and sometimes he would stroke himself till he climaxed, but that would leave him feeling empty and confused. He needed to talk to someone about his feelings, maybe his Shrink, but could he trust her? There was only one way to find out.

….

Dr. Katherine Napoli, Doc Kat to her youthful patients, lined up the files of the boys she was to see today. She was scheduled at the Juvenile Detention Center every Thursday. She started each day hopeful that she could be of real help, but by the end of the day she felt frustrated and depressed. The boys would tune her out or just pay lip service to her observations or suggestions.

‘What did Albert Einstein say’ she thought to herself, ‘the definition of insanity is doing the same thing over and over and expecting different results.’

Maybe she should see a psychiatrist, too.

The first boy on her list was Mick Rory. This was a boy she actually liked, in spite of his horrific past. Maybe today, they could make some progress. A guard brought the young man in and Kat gave him a few moments to get comfortable. She usually would have to start a conversation, but today Mick was the first to speak.

“Hey, Doc Kat” Mick said, “you said anything we talk about stays between you and me, right?”

“Not exactly, Mick” Kat said, “if you told me you were planning on harming yourself or another person, I would have to report that, otherwise, you’re right.”

“What if I wanted to talk about sex stuff, would you repeat that?”

“Not as long as it didn’t involve the harming of yourself or others” Kat put down her pad and pencil, “please talk to me.”

Mick looked down at his hands; he coughed a few times, and cleared his throat. He took a deep breath and started talking.

“I had girlfriends before I ended up here, a lot of them. I also had a lot of sex. I didn’t force myself on anybody, it’s just that out in the country, there’s not a lot to do. I never thought I would want to do anything with a guy, but now I think I do.”

“Is that guy in Juvie” Kat asked.

“No he’s not” answered Mick, “well, not anymore.”

Kat had a pretty good idea who Mick was talking about. She had known that he had allowed a new kid to move into his cell and that the newbie had a calming influence on Mick. She needed to ask a very important question and she hoped that it wouldn’t cause Mick to shut down.

“Did you and this other boy become intimate while he was here?”

“Do you mean did we do it” said Mick, “no we didn’t, just hugged and kissed a little.”

“How did that make you feel” asked Kat.

“It was nice and I really miss him, but that what’s got me confused. He says he is gay, but I’m not gay. I like girls but I like him, too.”

“It was very brave of you to talk to me about this” said Kat, “and there is nothing wrong with liking both girls and boys.”

“There isn’t” Mick smiled.

“The important thing is for you to be honest about your feelings and to never take advantage of any other person. You are going to be eighteen soon and that will make you an adult in the eyes of society, but that dosen’t mean you will have all the answers. Any time you want to talk, know that I will be here for you.”

“Thanks, Doc” said Mick, “I might just take you up on that.”

Kat called the guard to take Mick out. She felt better then she had in months. Here was her chance to really make a difference in that young man’s life. She would stop by the University library on her way home; she needed to check the latest literature on alternative lifestyles.

Mick also felt better after seeing Doc Kat. He wished that Len was still here so he could share what the Doc had said. Then maybe they could have had some quality time after lights out. He felt his blood go straight to his loins, just thinking about it. He needed to get back to his cell before someone else noticed.

There was a letter waiting for him on his bunk. The first letter he had ever received and it was from Len. The letter had been open and read, as was the standard procedure at Juvie. But, at the moment, that did not bother Mick. He took the letter out of the envelope and started reading.

Dear Mick:
I made it home and everything is okay. Dad has been working a lot so me and Lisa have been pretty much on our own. She has grown up so much since I was gone, but I’m lucky that she still needs her big brother.
I went back to school on Monday and they put me is special classes. It’s like school back at Juvie. The teachers don’t pay that much attention to us, in fact I am writing this letter in class and nobody seems to care.
I will be up to visit you on Saturday, so don’t screw up and get yourself thrown into solitaire. Say hello to Tobias and Tucker for me.
Len

Mick put the letter under his pillow, he could read between the lines and he knew how Len was really doing. He hadn’t been beaten by his father, who was going out and getting drunk most nights. Lisa did not fare well in his absence and had lost her little girl innocence. Len hoped that he can protect her now that he is home.

Mick felt bad for his little Shrimp, but there was nothing he could do from Juvie. He needed to get out on time and maybe then he could make Len’s life a little better. Just how he didn’t know but he had almost a year to think about it.

….

Len settled back into his seat on the train. The ride would last an hour, and then another thirty minute bus ride would bring him to the Juvie’s front door. He unpacked his back pack to make sure he had all the presents for Mick and the all-important permission letter signed by his father. Once the letter was filed in the security office it would be good for the rest of Mick’s incarceration, he would not have to trick his father again.

He watched out the window for a while then rechecked the bus and train schedules. He would have two hours to visit Mick, and then make the train and bus connections that would get him back home in time to make dinner. Four hours of travel time for two hour visit, was it worth it, damn right it was.

The bus was waiting when Len’s train pulled into the station, what luck. Thirty minutes later he stepped into the reception office.

“Excuse me, sir” he said to the desk guard, “ My name is Leonard Snart and I’m here to visit Michael Rory.”

The guard peered over his glasses at Len.

“Didn’t you just go home last week” he asked.

“Yes sir, but I’m back to visit my friend.”

“Do your parents know you’re here?”

Len pulled the permission letter out of his back pack and gave it to the guard.

“The warden gave me this and my father signed it. The warden said that’s all we needed to do. My father works the weekends and he couldn’t bring me.”

The guard glanced at the letter and put it in a file cabinet.

“If you visit again just remind us that we have this on file, now I will need to check your back pack.”

Len handed it over and the guard inspected the contents.

“All this for Rory, he’s a lucky kid. Now sign the ledger and here’s your visitor badge, don’t lose it.”

Len followed the guard to the visiting area and he heard Mick’s name called out over the loud speaker, informing him that he had a visitor. Within minutes Mick appeared.

“Hey Shrimp, wasn’t sure if you would make it.”

“Are you kidding” Len smirked, “I am a master at planning and getting what I want.”

Mick gave him a playful punch in the arm.

“That’s right, Leonard Snart super genius; it’s good to see you.”

“Same here” said Len, he opened his back pack, “I got you stuff.”

Len pulled out five packs of beef jerky, several candy bars, an assortment of snack chips, a deck of cards and three battered books.

“These are my favorite books. This guy, Robert Heinlein, writes great science fiction, and everyone loves Sherlock Holmes.”

Mick flipped through one of the books and a strip of pictures fell out. They were the cheap black-and-white shots that one can get at the photo booths for a buck. The subjects of the four pictures were Len and a young girl with curly brown hair.

“That’s Lisa; I’ve talked about her enough, so I thought you would like to see what she looks like. You can use it for a bookmark.”

The two boys then played some cards and Len told Mick about his week.

“Anything interesting happen on your end” asked Len.

This was the opening that Mick had been waiting for.

“I talked to Doc Kat about us” Mick lowered his voice, “she says it’s okay for some guys to like both girls and boys.”

“What are you saying Mick” Len whispered.

Mick looked around to make sure no one was watching, and then he took Len’s hand and gave it a quick squeeze.

“I’m saying I like you.”

“What do you mean by that” Len asked

“I mean just what I said; I like you, really like you. I thought you might feel the same.”

“I do, with all my heart” said Len, “damn, I wish there was some place we could be alone.”

“Me too, but there ain’t and don’t even think about getting yourself thrown back in here, we just need to wait.”

“I’ll stay loyal to you Mick; you do the same for me, right?”

“Sure” said Mick and he watched Len’s face light up in pure joy.

The bell rang signaling the end of visiting hours. Len pulled one more thing from his back pack. It was a folder, containing paper and self-addressed stamped envelopes.

“I rented a post office box” said Len, “when you run out of this I’ll bring more. Take care of yourself; I’ll see you next week.”

“You too, Shrimp, and be careful around your old man.”

Len tried to take a quick nap on the train, but his mind kept going back to the words he and Mick exchanged. He had ached to touch him, but that was not allowed, except for family members. He wouldn’t do anything that could jeopardize their visits, so words and letters would have to be enough, for now.

Len arrived home in plenty of time to make dinner. His father was watching TV and acknowledged Len’s arrival with a grunt.

“What time do you want dinner, Dad” he asked.

“Six o’clock” Lewis answered, “and then I’m having people over, so you and your sister stay upstairs and be quiet.”

“Where’s Lisa?”

“Out in the yard, I think” answered Lewis, “it’s not my job to keep track of her.”

“Yes it is, you fat pile of shit” mumbled Len as he headed out to the backyard.

He found Lisa under their dogwood tree playing with Len’s old plastic dinosaurs. She looked up at her brother and smiled.

“See” she said, “They are all friends just like in The Land before Time, wanna play with me?”

“I’d love to, Sweet Pea” said Len, “but now it’s time to come in and help me make dinner.”

Lisa gathered her toys and followed her brother into the house.

“What are we going to make?”

“Fried chicken, beans and rice and biscuits” Len answered, “then after dinner Dad’s having company, so we will play upstairs.”

Len kept his promise and played dinosaurs with Lisa, after that it was board games and storytelling. Len kept Lisa’s bedroom door cracked so he could listen to the conversation downstairs. He recognized the voices of the men his father called his crew. They were probably planning a job. Len hoped they would not want to use him, because of his screw-up on the last job. He had his life planned for the next year and the threat of returning to Juvie was not on the agenda.

Chapter Text

The next few months saw Len’s life fall into a comfortable schedule. He would go to school five days a week, he was put back in regular classes after two weeks. After school he would help Lisa with her homework, tidy up the house and make dinner. Lisa helped as much as she could, always willing and eager to do more. It was the one bright spot in his home life to see that Lisa had regained her happy outlook on life. Len would do everything he could to make sure she didn’t lose it, again.

Lewis still believed that Len was doing community service on Saturdays and as long as Len had all his chores done, he cared less where his son was. Len had trouble sleeping on Friday nights; he was excited about seeing Mick. From Mick’s weekly letters, he knew that the older boy felt the same.

Len had no problems getting into see Mick; all he needed to do was mention the permission letter which was on file. Most of the guards who pulled desk duty were older and nicer than the ones inside. Soon they just waved him in when he arrived and they had Mick already waiting to start their visit.

Len and Mick would first talk in hushed tones about their feelings and then fill each other in on their week. Mick would sometimes bring his homework if he needed help, or sometimes just to have Len’s opinions on his writing assignments. Mick was in a creative writing class and Len could see how the books he had brought had influenced Mick’s writing.

“I can bring you more books” said Len, “there’s a guy Isaac Asimov and a woman P.D. James I think you would like them. I’ll bring them next time.”

“Sure Shrimp” Mick smiled, “I’ll guard them with my life. How are things going with your Dad?”

“He hasn’t included me in any of his jobs and he seems to be doing alright. On Monday we all went to the market and he spent three hundred dollars on groceries. He bought these huge steaks and we grilled them outside, they were really good. Then we had ice cream for dessert, the good kind that comes in the little containers.”

“Sounds like life is pretty good” said Mick.

“It is” answered Len, “and that’s got me scared”

“Why” asked Mick.

“Because, just when I think I can breathe easy, something happens and it all gets blown to hell. That’s how it usually comes down.”

“Maybe it won’t this time” said Mick, “something good has to happen to one of us, and I rather it is you.”

“From your lips to God’s ear” said Len, quoting a phrase his grandfather used to say.

But, maybe God wasn’t listening that day.

When Len and Lisa got home from school on Monday they saw two pizzas sitting on the kitchen counter. There was a pepperoni and sausage pizza , Len’s favorite, and pineapple and ham pizza for Lisa. His father was sitting at the kitchen table; a set of blue prints was spread out in front of him.

“Come over here, Boy” Lewis said, “Lisa, go upstairs.”

Len didn’t move, “what’s going on?”

“We need you for a job tonight, get over here I need to go over these blueprints with you.”

“I don’t want to do any more jobs” said Len, “you can’t make me.”

Lewis lunged forward and grabbed Len by the front of his shirt. He lifted the boy off his feet and slapped him on one cheek and back handed him on the other. He threw Len down and gave him a kick in the side for good measure.

“Now get up” Lewis snarled.

Len didn’t move so Lewis dragged him to his feet and pushed him into a kitchen chair.

“You’ll do what I say if you want to keep visiting your boyfriend at Juvie.”

Lewis laughed at the shocked look on his son’s face.

“You didn’t think I knew, did you? Every Saturday, you going up there and visiting some fag. Yep, Michael J. Rory, big ugly dude. I thought I had beaten all that crap out of you, but I guess not.”

“Mick will understand if I can’t see him” said Len, tears starting to fall. Not from the beating but the thought of not seeing Mick.

“But will he understand, when he’s getting a beat down” said Lewis, “You remember Guard Leroy Parker? He’s an old friend from the force, and he can make Rory’s life a living hell.”

“You wouldn’t dare” said Len.

“You want to take that chance, Boy?”

Did Len want to take that chance? Mick had nobody in the whole world except for Len. Len would protect him; his father had him right where he wanted him.

“No” whispered Len, “what do you want me to do?”

Lewis shoved the blue prints over to Len. They were of a warehouse down by the docks. Ships would unload their cargo there and sometimes the goods would stay for a few days or even weeks.

“We got a man on the inside” said Lewis and he is going to leave some of the air ducts unlocked, but they are too small for a grown man.”

Lewis traced his finger along the schematic of the air ducts.

“Once you get into this room, you disable the alarm and unlock the door” he handed Len a scrap of paper, “that’s the code. Do you think you can do that without screwing up?”

“Yes” said Len.

“Do you want to know what we’re after?”

Len shook his head. He didn’t know what Lewis wanted and he didn’t care, he just wanted to do the job for Mick’s sake.

“It doesn’t matter, anyway” said Lewis, “tell your sister we are having an early dinner, and then memorize the plan. We’ll meet the crew at nine.”

Lisa was thrilled by the pizza and by the almost jovial way Lewis was acting. He asked her about school and joked with Len. Her brother tried to act upbeat but she sensed something was off. After dinner and homework, Lewis told her that he and Len would be going out and would not be back till late. Lisa started to cry, she did not like being home by herself, especially after dark. Len gave her a kiss on the head.

“You’ll be okay” he said, “don’t answer the phone, lock your bedroom door and close your eyes. We’ll be home well before you wake up.”

Len and Lewis met the other members of the crew at a shabby diner down by the docks. Most of the men there Len did not know and it soon became apparent that Lewis was not in charge of this venture. Len zeroed in on the man who was the boss.

The man in question was a big blond who looked to be in his early thirties. He had a Continental accent that Len could not place, possibly Belgium or Dutch. He said his name was Oscar and that he had recently arrived in Central City.

“I have only recently arrived here” Oscar said, “which is why I need the help of local professionals.”

He looked over Lewis and his men and his eyes soon settled on Len.

“Are you the young man who will be responsible for getting us into that warehouse?”

“Yes, Sir” answered Len.

“Do you have any questions or concerns?”

“No he doesn’t” answered Lewis.

“I was asking the young man” Oscar cast a disdainful look at Lewis, “after all, our success depends on him.”

“I’m good” said Len, “my father prepared me well.”

Len hoped that giving Lewis some credit, might derail the beating he might get later to sooth Lewis’s bruised ego.”

“Then let’s go” said Oscar, and group headed out to their vehicles.

Len and Lewis went with Oscar in his car while the rest followed in two trucks. Len could tell from the size of the trucks that this was going to be a large haul, maybe art or boxes of gun. Len was hoping for art, he didn’t want the guilt of knowing he helped bring more bloodshed to his city.

The group parked their vehicles two blocks away from the warehouse. Only Oscar and the Snarts walked the two blocks to their destination. It was a shabby looking place, not the place that someone would use for any legal merchandise.

‘This is criminals stealing from criminals’ Len thought.

This was the most dangerous type of job. The police would just arrest you if you got caught, but criminals would blow you away, without a second thought. Len said a silent prayer as Oscar lifted him up to the vent. He gave Len a large flashlight and sent him on his way with a playful slap to his butt.

The duct was snug, even for a small boy like himself. He had to crawl on his elbows while holding the flashlight between his teeth. Len counted the twists and turns as he crawled along. He reached his destination and tested the vent grate. It was unlocked so he let himself down. Now to the door, enter the code and let Oscar and his father in. He tucked the flashlight in the waistband at back of his pants and headed towards the door. He did not get more than a dozen steps when he heard a voice call out.

“Hey kid, what the hell are you doing here?”

Len turned around and faced a rough looking man pointing a gun straight at him. The warehouse was supposed to be empty, somebody screwed up, now what was Len going to do.

“Please Mister” Len faked a sob, “don’t hurt me, I was just looking for someplace to sleep.”

“How long have you been in here” the man asked.

“Since sundown” replied Len, “I got no place to go”

“You homeless kid” the man asked.

Len nodded.

The man looked Len up and down; Len saw the glint of lust in the man’s eyes.

“I tell you what, Kid, you do something for me and I’ll let you stay, maybe give you something to eat, too.”

The man led Len to a nearby bathroom; he stood against the sink, unzipped his pants and pulled out his cock.

“You got a real sweet looking mouth, I’d like to see it wrapped around my dick.”

Len shuttered at the very thought, but he was trapped.

“Do you mind washing up a little first, then I’ll do what you want.”

The man turned to the sink and started washing his shaft. Len pulled the flash light from his waist band and hit the back of the man’s head as hard as he could. The man turned around and stumbled forward. Len hit him twice more and the man went down.

Len ran from the bathroom and found the door he was to open. He fumbled with the code several times before he got it right. Lewis was the first through the door; he grabbed Len by the neck and pulled him close.

“What the hell took you so long” he growled, “you better not have screwed this up.”

“There was a man here” Len gasped, “I think I killed him.”

Oscar put his hand on Lewis’s arm.

“Let the boy go.”

Lewis complied and Len fell to the floor.

Oscar helped Len up and kept a supportive hand on Len’s arm.

“Lewis, call the other men, they can bring the trucks around and start loading up. Lad, show me where the man is.”

Len took Oscar to the bathroom, the man was where Len had left him, but he could see the rise and fall of the man’s chest. Len was relieved he did not kill him.

Oscar noticed the undignified condition of the man’s clothing.

“What happened in here” he asked Len.

“I told him I was homeless. He said if I gave him a blow job he wouldn’t hurt me. I asked him to wash first and when he turned around I hit him till he went down. I thought I killed him. Is he going to be alright?”

“I’m afraid not” said Oscar, “wait outside, Lad.”

Len did as he was told and soon heard a gunshot. Oscar came out, holstering his pistol.

“You did well” he told Len, “your quick thinking saved this venture.”

Oscar pulled a money clip out on his pocket and handed several bill to Len.

“Consider this a bonus and our little secret.”

Len followed Oscar back to the rest and helped with the loading of the merchandise. When they were done, Oscar drove Len and Lewis back to the diner. He gave Lewis an envelope of cash.

“You and your son did extraordinary work tonight; may I call on you for further assignments?”

Lewis counted the money, “no problem.”

Len was quiet for most of the drive home. A few blocks from home, he broke his silence.

“What did we help steal” he asked.

“I thought you didn’t want to know” responded Lewis.

“I changed my mind, what was it.”

“A bunch of artsy crap that some gangster from Gotham purchased to start a private museum. Now you tell me what happened with the man who found you?”

Len reluctantly told his father everything, Instead of being concerned about his son’s ordeal, he snickered, wickedly.

“Even strangers can figure out you’re a fag, maybe it will come in handy, someday.”

Len checked on Lisa as soon as they got home. She unlocked her bedroom door when Len knocked.

“Everything okay” she asked.

“Everything’s fine, Sweet Pea, now go back to sleep.”

Len went to his room to count the money Oscar had given him. It was ten fifty dollar bills. He hid the bills under his mattress; he would have to find a better hiding place later. He went to the kitchen to get a glass of water and found Lewis there with a bottle of bourbon and two glasses.

“Come here, Boy” he said.

He poured Len a generous glass of the amber liquid.

“Drink up” he commanded, “here’s to a job well done and many more.”

Len choked down the liquor, much to his father’s amusement. Lewis then handed Len sixty dollars.

“I think you deserve this. There’ll be more if you manage not to screw up.”

Len resisted the urge to throw the money back in Lewis’s face. He mumbled a thank you and went to bed.

The next few days were unremarkable. Len went to school, picked up Lisa did his school work and chores then went to bed. One day after school he stopped by the Goodwill store and used the money his father gave him and some from Oscar to buy some clothes for Lisa. She was growing like a weed and she needed some new pants and tops. The next day he snuck out of school during lunch to go to the corner store to get some snacks for Mick. He wasn’t sure if he would be able to see him this week and he mentioned that in the weekly letter he sent to him.

On Friday he stopped by Lisa’s school and was told by her teacher that Lewis had come for her.

“Was she sick or something” Len asked.

“No” replied the teacher, “she was fine, you have a good weekend.”

Len hurried home, a sick feeling overtaking his body. If Lewis hurt her, he swore to God he would kill him. He almost burst through the door and he found Lewis sitting in his chair watching TV, beer in hand.

“Where’s Lisa” Len demanded.

“She’s upstairs” answered Lewis, “she wants to talk to you about something, she’s kinda upset.”

Len took the stairs two at a time and opened Lisa’s door.

“What’s wrong” he asked.

“You lied to me” Lisa shouted as she threw a book at Len.

More missiles were thrown Len’s direction but Lisa was too upset to be accurate and Len easily dodge them all. After she threw everything she could her hands on she buried her face in her pillow and sobbed.

“You lied to me” she cried, “You said you were working on Saturdays, but you were visiting your boyfriend.”

She spit out the word ‘boyfriend’ in a disdainful manner that would have made Lewis proud.

“I did it for your own good” said Len, “I didn’t want you to get in trouble if Dad found out and then found out you knew.”

“Dad told me you would say that, but he says you really love your boyfriend more than you love me.”

Those words felt like a stab to Len’s heart.

“No Lisa, there’s nobody I love more than you.”

“Liar” cried Lisa, “go away, I hate you.”

Len retreated from his sister’s room; he didn’t know what else to do. He looked down the stairs and saw his father at the bottom of the steps, grinning. Len advanced on him, not caring about the size or age difference.

“Why did you do that” Len demanded, “why did you hurt her like that?”

“Did you think you could make a fool out of me with your fag boyfriend and get away with it? I couldn’t think of a better punishment for you.”

“You’re our father; you’re supposed to love us.”

“Love you” replied Lewis, “how could I love such disappointments, you both should be glad I don’t throw you out on the streets.”

Len snarled and launched himself down the stairs; he was able to land a punch before Lewis could react. But that was only punch Len landed. Lewis picked the boy up and threw him against the wall. Then he grabbed Len by the back of his shirt and slammed his head on the coffee table. He picked up his son by the neck and brought his face inches from Len’s.

“You think you’re a big man boy, hitting your father, do I need to teach you more respect? Answer me, boy.”

Len’s answer was a spray on saliva and blood that hit Lewis’s face. Lewis kneed the boy in the stomach. Len went, down unable to catch his breath.

“Guess the lessons aren’t done yet, are they boy?’

“No, Daddy, stop, leave him alone.”

Suddenly Lisa was between Lewis and Len.

“Get out of here, you little brat” ordered Lewis.

“No” said Lisa, “you’re a bad Daddy.”

“Another ungrateful brat, that’s needs a lesson.”

Lewis went into the kitchen and the sound of a breaking bottle was heard.

Len tried to stand up but could only manage to sit.

“Lisa” he pleaded, “go upstairs.”

“No” she answered, “I won’t let him hurt you anymore.”

At any other time Len would be proud of her bravery, but now he was frantic to protect her. He curled around his sister and waited for Lewis’s worst.

The siblings heard their father walk back into the room and stand above them for what seemed to be an eternity. Then they heard the bottle hit the ground and Lewis leaving the house, slamming the door behind him.

Len relaxed his hold on Lisa and started to cry, something he had never done in front of his sister. Lisa patted his head and rubbed his shoulders.

“It’s alright, Lenny” she crooned, “let me help you up.”

Lisa managed to get Len to the couch and got him a glass of water.

“Where does it hurt” she asked.

“All over” Len replied.

“What can I do for you?”

“Say you don’t hate me.”

Now Lisa started to cry, she hugged her brother, being careful of his injuries.

“I love you more than anyone in the world” she said. “I always will.”

“Me, too” said Len, “you’re the best sister in the world.”

Len slowly and painfully stood up.

“Can you help me get to the bathroom, I need to clean up?”

Lisa assisted Len up to the bathroom. She helped him take off his shirt and jeans. Len got into the shower and pulled the curtain so he could disrobe in private.

“I’ll bring you some clean clothes” Lisa said, “and I’ll be right outside if you need me.”

Len let the hot water clean his body and soothe the pain. Luckily he was not hurt as much as he feared. He finished cleaning himself and found the clothes Lisa left for him. He inspected himself in the mirror. He was going to have some bruises and a black eye. His jaw was swollen and his lip was split, but he was able to open and close his mouth, so no broken jaw. It could have been a lot worse.

Why did Lewis stop, Len wondered. Was it because of Lisa? Did his little sister’s bravery shame their father? More likely Lewis realized if he continued he would either kill Len or be forced to take him to the Emergency Room, either way it wouldn’t work out well for Lewis.

His musings were interrupted by a knock on the bathroom door.

“Are you coming out soon” Lisa asked, “I made us something to eat.”

With all the drama, Len had completely forgotten about dinner. Lisa proudly presented Len with peanut butter and jelly sandwiches, canned ravioli, and apple sauce. Len ate as much as he comfortably could and then crawled into bed.

“I think I will turn in early” he told Lisa, “I don’t think Dad will be home anytime soon.”

“I’ll clean up and then come back” Lisa said, “would you like me to read to you, I got a new chapter book from school.”

Lisa soon returned and sat down by Len’s bed with book in hand.

“It’s about a girl named Ramona Geraldine Quimby, she is very brave.”

“Not as brave as you, Sweet Pea” said Len.

He let the soft drone of his sister’s voice lull him to sleep. He was pretty sure he was going to feel worse in the morning.

Len woke up with his sister tucked in beside him. He tried to move but his muscles protested in a most painful way. He would have lain there longer if he didn’t need to pee. He slowly made his way to the bottom of the bed, then to the bathroom to relieve himself, he open the bathroom door and came face to face with his father.

“I got breakfast downstairs” Lewis said, “how are you feeling this morning?”

“Like I got the crap beat out of me by my father” answered Len,“how did you think I’d feel?”

“I admit I might have lost control” said Lewis, “but it's part your fault, too. You pushed me too far; my old man would have done the same.”

Len knew that wasn’t true, his late grandfather was a kind man, if only Lewis had died instead of him. He turned back to his bed, Lisa was starting to stir. Now was no time for a confrontation with his father, he had Lisa to think about.

“Do you need me to help you down the stairs” Lewis asked.

“Don’t bother; I’ll make it on own my own.”

Len limped down the stairs, followed by his sister. His father had spread a feast from McDonalds on the kitchen table. After breakfast Lewis suggested that Len camp out on the couch for the rest of the day. Len was suspicious, but he wasn’t going to look a gift horse in the mouth. His body needed to heal.

Len spent the weekend recovering. Lewis helped Lisa with the meals and housework. By Sunday evening he was moving with very little pain, but his face still showed the signs of his beating. Lewis let Len skip school on Monday and Tuesday. By Wednesday his face had healed enough so as not to cause any suspicions on the part of the teachers. By Wednesday afternoon he was back to his regular schedule of school, housework, dinner and homework.

After dinner, Lewis took him aside for a talk.

“Oscar called” Lewis said, “he wants us for a job, next week, he’ll let me know more on Monday.”

The wheels in Len’s head began to whirl. His father had said Oscar wanted both of them. Lewis rarely mentioned anyone but himself. Len had a strong feeling that Oscar really wanted him for the job and Lewis was just a third wheel. He would have an important bargaining chip.

“I want to see Mick this weekend and I want Lisa to meet him. I need to repair the mess you made of my life.”

“Are you giving conditions, boy?”

“Yes I am, you are asking me to risk my life, and I am only asking to see my friend, you are getting the better of the deal.”

Len watched the anger flare up in his father’s eyes then replaced by resignation.

“Sure, why not” he said, “maybe Leroy will be working that day.”

Len gave his father curt nod and he went up to his room. He would write Mick a note saying he would be by this weekend. He would put it through the slot at post office door this evening, that way it would go out the first thing in the morning. Then he went to find Lisa to tell her his plans

Chapter Text

Mick lay in his bunk and looked at the two letters, in his hand, for what seemed like the hundredth time. When he got that first letter from Len, the one that said he probably couldn’t visit on Saturday, he was concerned. He knew Len couldn’t elaborate on the reason because the all letters were opened and read. But as that week progressed he started to get very worried.

Mick checked every local paper for any news of accidents that could have involved Len. He confided in Dr. Kat on his regular Wednesday visits and she checked the local hospitals and police blotter, there was no sign of Len or his family.

“Would you like me to give them a call” asked Kat, “just to make sure everything’s alright?”

“Thanks, but no” replied Mick.

The last thing Len needed was to have Dr. Kat talk to his father.

“But, if I don’t hear from him this weekend I might take you up on that offer.”

Mick continued to be preoccupied with Len’s absence. So preoccupied, that he was beaned with line drive during a baseball game. He ended up with a black eye and a swollen cheek. Fortunately, x-rays showed no broken bones. The poor guy who hit the ball almost fainted in fear. He couldn’t believe it when Mick told him he knew it was just an accident

Finally, on Friday afternoon, he received a letter from Len. He hurried back to his cell to read it in private.

Dear Mick:
Just a quick note to tell you I’ll be seeing you this Saturday. I couldn’t make it last week because I had to do some work with my father, it may become a regular thing. To thank me for my help, he will be driving me, so I won’t have to take public transportation. And surprise, Lisa is coming, too. I told her all about you and she can’t wait to meet you.
Len

The letter did not put Mick’s mind at ease. He knew working with his father meant that Lewis was forcing Len help him with his illegal activities. Activities that could land Len right back in Juvie, especially if it was going to be a regular thing. It also worried Mick that Lewis knew about their visits. He had a feeling that Len’s miserable excuse for a father was using Mick to blackmail Len into doing his bidding, and there was nothing he could do about it.

Mick put the letters back into their envelopes. He needed to get some sleep; at least he would see Len tomorrow and make sure he was okay. Meeting Lisa would be a treat, he knew she was a special girl, why else would Len love her so. He closed his eyes and fell into a restless slumber.

Len and Lisa sat in the back of the car while Lewis drove towards the juvenile detention center. Len told Lisa all about Mick, how Mick saved his life and how they became best friends and more.

Lisa chose her words thoughtfully, “I don’t really understand this boy and boy stuff. In all the stories it’s boy and girl, but if you like him, he must be a good guy.”

“Oh he is” answered Len, “You’ll find that out soon, and Lisa, he is never going to take your place, understand?”

“I do” Lisa patted her little purse, “I made him a present.”

“That’s wonderful, Sweet Pea, look we’re almost there.”

The siblings followed their father into the reception area.

“My kids are here for a visit” he told the desk officer, “I’m going to visit a friend; I’ll be back in a few hours.”

Len led Lisa to a chair near the desk officer.

“I’m going to talk to Mick for a little while and then I’ll come and get you, okay?”

“Sure Lenny, I got one of my books.”

“I’ll keep an eye on her” said the desk officer.

Len gave his sister a smile and went through the door to the visiting area.

Mick was already at one of the tables when Len walked in. He looked at Mick’s swollen face and his eyes lit up with rage.

“Tell me who did this to you” Len demanded. “was it guard Parker?”

“No” replied Mick, “I got hit by a baseball.”

Len looked unconvinced, and then Mick noticed Tucker visiting with his grandmother and called him over.

“Tuck, tell Len how I got this shiner.”

“It was pretty funny” said Tucker, “a new kid beaned him with a line drive, and I thought the kid was going to shit his shorts, when he saw who he hit.”

Mick touched Len’s jaw with gentle fingers. Len realized that the makeup he applied did not completely cover his bruises.

“Who did this to you, Shrimp?”

“My dad” answered Len.

“Why, because of the job?”

“No, I did the job, and I did it damn well.”

“Then why” asked Mick.

“He threatened you, and then he tried to turn Lisa against us. I just couldn’t take anymore.”

The words tumbled out of Len’s mouth.

Mick didn’t care who was watching, he held the younger boy's hand as Len told his horrific tale. Mick had a lot of trouble with his father, but nothing like what Len had gone through. It was hard to believe how low Lewis had sunk, that man didn’t deserve to have children.

“When I saw your face, I thought that guard had hit you” Len told Mick, “even after I did everything he asked.”

“Don’t take that shit from him” said Mick, “don’t let him use me to threaten you; I can take care of myself.”

Len squeezed Mick’s hand, for all he was worth.

“No you can’t, Mick, he’s a guard and you’re a prisoner, nobody would take your side. You got less than eight months left and I can’t lose you.”

“I can’t lose you either” said Mick, “and I can’t have you ending up back in here or worse because of me.”

Len took some deep breaths; he released Mick’s hand and gave it a few gentle pats. He was in control, again.

“Don’t worry” he told Mick, “my Dad is not running the crew. The guy that is, is pretty competent. He actually seems to like me; he even took my side against Lewis. As long as he’s running the show, I should be okay. And I will be a lot more okay, if I don’t have to worry about you.”

Mick snorted, “Since when are you taking care of me, I’m supposed to be the strong one?”

“You are, Mick. You took care of me for six months, you fucking saved my life. Let me return the favor. Then in seven months we can put this all behind us, right partner.”

“All right” grumbled Mick, “you got anything in that back pack for me?”

Len grinned and slipped the back pack over to Mick.

“Just the usual and a little extra, I forgot to tell you that the new boss slipped me five hundred dollars and Lewis doesn’t know about it.”

“Maybe this won’t be so bad” said Mick, biting into a giant size Snickers, “as long as you stay safe.”

“Leonard” the desk officer approached, “your sister is wondering when she can visit.”

“Thank you” replied Len, “I’ll get her now, be back in a flash, Mick.”

Mick sorted through his new snack stash, feeling a little nervous. He was about to meet the only relative that Len loved and the one he would do anything for. Len walked back in leading a little girl by the hand.

Mick looked at the half-siblings. He could see the obvious differences. Len had an olive complexion and tightly curled black hair, Lisa had a fair complexion and wavy chestnut locks, but they had the same blue eyes, those eyes must have come from their father’s side of the family. Probably a Grandfather or Grandmother, Mick doubted that a low life like Lewis could have such lovely eyes.

“Mick” said Len, “this is my sister, Lisa this is Mick.”

Lisa took a chair next to Len so she could face Mick.

“Hi Mick, Lenny has told me all about you. I’m glad he has such a good friend.”

“I’m glad that he’s my friend, too” replied Mick, “maybe we could also be friends.”

“Sure” said Lisa, with a giggle, “but not like you and Lenny are friends, right?”

“Lisa” said Len, “don’t say things like that.”

“It’s alright” said Mick, “would you like a candy bar, Lisa?”

“Do you have an Abba Zaba Bar” asked Lisa

“Sure do” answered Mick and he handed the yellow and black wrapped candy over to his new friend.

“I’ve got something for you, too” said Lisa, “I made it last night.”

Lisa reached into her purse and took out something out, which she proudly presented it to Mick.

It was a little package composed of a folded piece of loose-leaf paper covered with brightly drawn flowers. The package was held closed by a scrap of ribbon that probably once dressed the little one’s hair.

“This is great wrapping paper” said Mick, “it’s like an extra present.”

“I colored it myself” said Lisa, “now, open the package.”

Mick carefully undid the package, taking care not to rip the paper. Inside was a friendship bracelet. The bracelet was of an intricate design, using at least twenty strands of embroidery floss. Lisa had used shades of tan, brown and black.

“I used dark colors” said Lisa, “I didn’t want it to look girly, this is from my Mom’s embroidery box, she didn’t take it when she left.

Lisa smiled sadly, “This is about all I have from her, Daddy got rid of most everything else.”

Mick remembered Len telling him that both his and Lisa’s Moms had disappeared. Lewis told them that they had deserted their children, but Len suspected that Lewis had forced them to leave or, worse yet, had them killed. Mick patted Lisa’s arm.

“I’m sure she would be pleased to have such a talented daughter, could you help me put it on?”

Lisa tied the bracelet around Mick’s right wrist.

“If you put it on the right wrist it’s for friendship, if you put it on the left wrist it means love.”

“The right wrist it is” said Mick.

He took another candy bar out of his stash and broke it into three pieces; he gave a piece to each of the Snart siblings and held his own up like one would a wine glass.

“Here’s to friendship.”

The three touched the candy pieces together then gobbled them down. They started giggling at the silliness of a candy bar toast. Then Lisa spent the rest of the visit telling Mick all about her life and grilling Mick about his. Len smiled as he watched them, the two people he loved most were getting along famously.

Their comradery was interrupted by the desk officer.

“Leonard, your father is back, he said it’s time to go.”

Lisa surprised Mick with a hug, “I’ll come back to see you whenever I can, bye- bye for now.”

Len ached to hug Mick, too, but instead they just shook hands.

“Like she said, I’ll let you know about next week.”

Mick walked then to the door.

“Be careful” he told Len.

“You, too” answered Len, “and watch out for that guard.

Lewis was waiting for them out by the car. Len chose to seat in the back with Lisa, he didn’t want his good mood ruined by sitting next to his father. Lisa cuddled close to him and he put his arm over her shoulder.

“I had fun today, Lenny” she said.

“I’m glad, Sweet Pea” he answered.

“Daddy” Lisa said, “you were wrong about Mick, he’s very nice, I want to visit him again.”

“You have better things to do then to visit that convict in training” growled Lewis.

“But Daddy” answered Lisa, “you were in jail, does that make you bad?”

Lewis slammed on the brakes and the car skidded to a stop on the side of the road. He turned in his seat and raised his arm to strike the little girl. Len pushed Lisa behind him.

“Don’t hit her for telling the truth” said Len.

Lewis settled for cuffing Len on the side of the head.

“I don’t want to hear a word out of either of you” Lewis said.

He put the car back in gear and continued the drive home.

“I’m sorry Lenny” Lisa whispered, “you should have just let him hit me.”

“Over my dead body” Len whispered back.

Lewis dropped his children at the front door and sped away. It was Saturday so Len expected that he would be out for the night. He made dinner for them and put his sister to bed. Then he went downstairs and waited for his father to return.

Lewis got home relatively early and he was relatively sober.

“What are you doing, sitting in the dark, boy?”

“I’m waiting to talk to you.”

Lewis sat down on the couch.

“Get me a beer” he commanded.

Len got the beer and sat on the chair across from Lewis.

He cleared his throat and started the speech he had been rehearsing.

“Look Dad, I’m not meaning to be disrespectful, but you need me and I need you. I’m willing to play by your rules, but can’t we just leave Lisa out of it? It’s too late for me, but Lisa could have a normal life, is that too much to ask?”

“So I’m supposed to just take her sass” asked Lewis.

“She’s still so young” answered Len, “can’t you cut her some slack?”

“You got some balls, talking to me this way” said Lewis.

He downed his beer and motioned Len to bring him another.

“Tell you what boy, you teach her to respect me or keep her out of my way. And you’re damn right you are going to play by my rules if you ever want to see that Neanderthal again.”

“Deal” answered Len and he headed up to bed.

Lisa was waiting for him in his room.

“I heard you talking to Daddy, is everything okay?”

“Sure, everything’s just peachy, now scoot back to bed and I’ll make waffles in the morning.”

Chapter Text

Three days later, Len had finished the dinner dishes and was looking forward to reading, for a while, before doing his homework. He had just settled on the old couch in the back room, when there was a knock on the door. Lewis called him to open the door and Oscar stepped inside.

“Good evening Lewis, Leonard, and I believe the young lady is Lisa.”

“Right” said Lewis, “and right on time, Lisa, go upstairs. We have some business to discuss.”

“Sure Daddy” Lisa replied, “come on Lenny, we can play Chutes and Ladders.”

“No” said Lewis, “he’s part of the business.”

Len gave Lisa a smile, “I’ll be up later, finish your homework and get ready for bed.”

Lewis ushered them to the kitchen and they sat at the table. Oscar took some photos out of his pocket and handed them to Len and Lewis.

“Do either of you know who this man is?”

“No” replied Lewis, “should we?”

“This is Conrad Darbinyan from the crime family of the same name. They have only been in town for a few years but they are already nipping at the heels of the Santinis. Adam is the most favored son of Alexis Darbinyan, much to the displeasure of his two older brothers.

“Conrad is married to his third cousin, Olivia, and has two lovely children. He also has a liking for young boys, that he had, until recently, kept secret from the rest of his family. One of his older brothers has found out, but does not feel he can just go to his father with this information, he needs proof. He has requested that I assist him with obtaining that proof.”

“What does that have to do with us” asked Len, dreading the answer.

“Your faggot tendencies are finally going to be of some use” sneered Lewis.

“Please Lewis” said Oscar, “don’t be so crude. Leonard, you are a very attractive young man, the type that Conrad favors. You will entice him into a compromising situation and we will get photographic evidence to present to his father.”

“No” said Len, “please Sir, I can’t do that, I just can’t.”

“Don’t go all prissy on us” said Lewis, “I’m sure you fucked around with that scum in Juvie.”

“No I haven’t, I’m only fifteen.”

Len was on the verge of tears, when Oscar gently patted his shoulder.

“Don’t worry Leonard; I won’t let anything happen to you. If I see you in any danger I will scrap the whole plan. I will not see you hurt. You won’t have to give up much more than a few kisses, I promise you.”

Len felt a little better. He barely knew Oscar, but he already trusted him more than he did Lewis.

“Okay” said Lewis, “how is this going to work?”

“There is a club that Conrad frequents, boys of a certain age and men who desire them meet there. The owner turns a blind eye to what goes on and in turn, he collects extremely large tips on his extremely expensive drinks. He doesn’t serve drinks to the boys, and he doesn’t collect any money from any of his customers. So technically, he’s not breaking any laws, but I’m sure he has a few cops getting paid, not to look too closely.

“Young male prostitutes learn about the club from others, so there is a steady stream of new young men. After all, when the boys grow up, the customers are no longer interested. Leonard will pretend to be one of the new boys.

“Like I said, Conrad has a type, and Leonard pretty much fills the bill. A little flirting on his part is all it will take. Then Leonard will lead him to a pre-agreed on place where the photo evidence will be collected.”

“How do I get out of there” asked Len.

“Some of my men, disguised as police, will arrive to arrest you, and will let Conrad escape.”

“But I told you, I don’t have any experience, how do I attract him?”

“This is not going to happen until Friday” answered Oscar, “so we have a few days to prepare. Tomorrow you will come by my place after school and we will roleplay the scenario you will use.”

“What a minute” said Lewis, “do you think I’m just going to let my boy go off with you?”

Oscar pulled an envelope out of his pocket and gave it to Lewis.

“Here is a partial payment.”

Lewis counted the cash, “alright boy, I’ll pick up your sister, you go to his place and do what he says.”

Len had a sinking feeling that he had just been sold.

…..

Len traveled to the address that Oscar had given him. It was a trailer park, but not like any he had ever seen. It was bright and cheerful, there were manicured lawns, colorful flowers and bushes trimmed in fancy shapes. Men and women or various ages were outside working at easels and other types of art. The trailers were either white or painted pastel colors with window boxes of flowers and bushy herb plants giving every trailer a charming, almost continental look.

Len was so busy staring that he did not hear Oscar coming up behind him. He jumped when the man placed his hand on his shoulder.

“Sorry, Leonard” he said “I didn’t mean to startle you, welcome to Central City’s artist colony. I discovered this place shortly after I arrived and I was so charmed that I had to buy one of the trailers. I was very lucky, because they seldom go up for sale.”

He led Len to a smaller trailer situated by a pond, and held open the door so the young man could enter.

Len was greeted by smells of tomato, onions and garlic coming from the oven..

“I’ve got mostaccioli and meatballs baking in the oven; I figured you could use a hearty meal. Sit down, have some bread and cheese, we can talk and get to know each other better.”

Len didn’t have money for lunch, so he dug into the Italian bread and mild white cheese. Oscar poured him a glass of ginger ale.

“Don’t worry, there’s nothing in it, I believe boys your age should not be drinking alcohol.”

The snack took the edge off of Len’s appetite, he felt more relaxed and comfortable.

“So, what do you want to talk about” he asked.

“Maybe I should tell you a little about myself, first” said Oscar, “I am from Sweden, and I was raised in the family business, just like you. My father sent me to America because I was becoming an embarrassment to him and he wanted to separate me for a certain young man. You and I are not that different.”

“What happened to the young man” asked Len, “your father didn’t hurt him, did he?”

“He would have if I stayed, that’s why I left. I needed to protect him. From what I’ve gathered, you have a young man, too, one you are trying to protect.”

“That’s right” answered Len.

“Would you like to tell me about him?”

For some reason, Len did.

“He saved my life the first night I was in Juvie. He looked after me all the while I was there. I doubt if I would have survived without him. He’s not gay like me, but he likes both girls and boys, that’s a thing, I guess. He still has eight months before he turns eighteen and they let him out. I try to visit him every Saturday, but my dad makes it hard. There’s a guard there that is friends with Lewis and he will get Mick if I don’t do what my Dad says. If that guard gets Mick in trouble he could end up in real prison after he turns eighteen.”

“So your father uses this control you” said Oscar, “you are an unwilling participant in these adventures.”

Tears started to fall from Len’s eyes.

“He threatens Lisa and Mick, the only two people in the world that I love.”

Len’s mouth snapped shut, as he realized what he just said. He loved Mick and not as just a friend. He was in love with him, he was only fifteen but he knew he was truly in love. Like the forever kind that you read about in novels, and now Oscar knew, would he use that against him?

“I think you and your friend are lucky to have each other” said Oscar, “I will use whatever influence I have with your father on yours and Mick’s behalf.”

The oven timer rang and Oscar brought and pasta dish and a salad to the table. He refilled Len’s glass and sat down across from him.

“Let’s enjoy our dinner and we will talk more, later.”

Len had two servings of the pasta and salad, then fruit and cookies for dessert. Oscar cleared the table and packed up the pasta and cookies for Len to take home. He then led the boy the living room and they sat down on the plaid sofa

“First of all, Leonard, do you trust me to look out for your best interests, you haven’t known me for very long?”

“It’s funny” Leonard replied, “but I do, certainly more than I trust my father.”

“Good, so let’s do some roleplaying. I will be Conrad, you need to engage me and get me to take you outside.”

Len got up from the couch and hiked one hip up against the side of the matching chair. He locked eyes with Oscar and wet his lips.

“Hello, sweet thing” said Oscar, “I haven’t seen you here before.”

“This is my first time” said Len, batting his eyes, “I’m new in town and I heard I could find some kind and generous companions here.”

“Could I buy you a drink?’

“A root beer would be nice, but nothing stronger, I’m only fifteen year old.”

Oscar pretended to hand Len a drink and Len drank the imaginary drink down.

“Thanks that hit the spot, anything I can do to show my appreciation?”

Oscar hooked a finger in one of Len’s belt loops and pulled over. He pressed his lips against the boy’s and squeezed Len’s ass. Len didn’t flinch at the contact and put his arms around Oscar’s neck. They continued the kiss for a few more moments, and then Len pulled away. He ran a finger down Oscar’s chest and pursed his lips.

“It’s a little stuffy in here; can we continue this somewhere else?”

“My car is right outside, how about there” said Oscar.

“That would be fine” said Len, “I bet you got a nice big one.”

Oscar pulled Len through a door into the bedroom. He pushed the boy against the wall and started pawing at his clothes. Len struggled to escape but Oscar pinned him more securely to the wall.

“You must act like you enjoy this” Oscar said, “we wouldn’t want Conrad to become suspicious.”

Oscar forced his tongue between Len’s lips and plundered the boy’s mouth. Len curled his fingers around Oscar’s shirt to hold him near and responded the best he could. The older man reached into Len’s pants and cupped his limp member.

“You need to show some interest” said Oscar, “think of something that will make you hard.”

Len thought of Mick and the times they had kissed and held each other through the night. That worked Len’s erection grew under Oscar’s hand. Oscar sat Len down on the bed removed his hands from Len’s body.

“Relax, you did well. I swear to you, that it will go no further when you are with Conrad. My men will come to get you; they will be dressed like cops. They will say ‘what’s this, the Junior-Senior Invitational?’ then they will pretend to arrest you and let Conrad go free. Do you think you can do this?”

Len nodded, not trusting himself to speak. Oscar smiled and handed Len a paper with a phone number.

“This is a new phone, only you have the number. If you have any questions or concerns, do not hesitate to call. Now let’s get you home.”

Oscar placed the food containers in Len’s hands, grabbed his back pack and led him to the car.

“I know what you might be thinking” Oscar said, “you’re thinking you were somehow was unfaithful to your young man. You weren’t, this is just business, nothing more, understand?”

“Yes, Sir” answered Len.

“Good, and my friends call me Oscar, please consider yourself one of my friends.”

“Alright, Oscar” answered Len.

Oscar went in with Len to talk to Lewis.

“You have a fine boy. I don’t think will have any problems on Friday. You two will meet me at the Midtown Hotel at nine. Ask for Mitchell Roman, see you then.”

“What’s in the boxes” asked Lewis.

“Leftovers, has Lisa eaten?”

“No, that’s your job, isn’t? There’s a game on, so you two keep it down.”

Lisa happily ate the pasta dish and cookies, but her mood changed when Len told her they would be going out on Friday and leaving her alone.

“Can’t I come with, I get scared being alone.”

“No” answered Len, “where we are going is no place for kids.”

“You’re just a kid, too” argued Lisa.

Len sighed, “I know, Sweet Pea, I’ll be careful and I’ll feel better knowing you’re safe at home.”

Lisa looked less than convinced. Len pulled her into a hug and gave her a kiss.

“This can’t last forever” he said, “I’ll figure something out soon, I promise.”

….

Len and Lewis arrived at the motel precisely at nine, Lewis asked for Mr. Roman and Oscar soon greeted them in the lobby.

“Why don’t you wait in the bar” Oscar told Lewis, “have the bartender put the tab on room 415. I’ll take Len upstairs and get him ready.”

Lewis did not need to be told twice and was already ordering the top shelf bourbon.

“I have some clothes for you” said Oscar, “and we will apply a little makeup to make you even more attractive.”

Len slipped on the tight black jeans and thin t-shirt that Oscar had laid out for him, shiny black boots completed the look. Oscar sat him down and dressed his hair, applied smoky eye makeup, a bit of rouge and red lipstick. Len was shocked when he looked at himself in the mirror.

“I don’t even look like me” he said.

“That’s the point” answered Oscar.

The two headed down to the lobby bar, Lewis had already downed a large quantity of bourbon. He got up from the bar stool and nearly fell over.

“You know Lewis” said Oscar, “we won’t be needed you on this job. You can wait in my room till we get back.

He handed Lewis is room key and then slipped a fifty to the bartender.

“Make sure he gets up to the room in one piece.”

Lewis did not even bother to look at or speak to his son; he just signaled the bartender to refill his glass. Len looked at his father with disgust and followed Oscar out.

They drove to Central City’s red light district; Oscar parked a half block away from the bar. He ran his fingers through Len’s locks smoothing down a few unruly hairs.

“Conrad is already in here, that black BMW is his car. Do you have any questions?”

“No, I just want to get this over with.”

“Remember, someone will be watching you at all times, you will be safe. You trust me, right?”

Len nodded, got out of the car and walked the short distance to the bar.

‘Abandon hope all ye who enter here’ he thought, as he pushed the door open and stepped in.

The interior was dark and smoky, there was a long bar with stools and places to stand, if one so desired. There was a small dance floor and an assortment of tables and couches. One wall was covered with doors, which Len assumed led to private rooms for more intimate parties. He surveyed the room and soon located Conrad.

Conrad was sitting at a small table chatting up another boy, who seemed less than interested. The boy excused himself and moved on to someone else. Conrad admitted defeat and searched for another target. His eyes met Len’s and he strode over to where the boy was standing.

“I haven’t seen you here before” said Conrad, “I would have remembered those beautiful eyes.”

Len started his act.

“This is my first time here, just arrived from Gotham. I heard this is the place to find some quality companionship.”

“I would like to be the first to welcome you here” said Conrad, “may I buy you a glass of wine?”

“I’m a little too young for alcohol, but a root beer would be nice.”

“Charlie” Conrad told the bartender, “pour my young friend a root beer and me a Scotch, and bring them over to my booth.”

Len slipped into the booth and Conrad sat uncomfortably close.

“My name is Steve” said Conrad, “what’s yours?”

“Peter” said Len.

“Know anyone in town, Peter?”

“Nope”

“Got anywhere to stay?”

“Again, nope” said Len, “I left Gotham in a hurry, wasn’t really thinking about where I would end up.”

Conrad lifted up his glass for a toast.

“This could be the beginning of a beautiful friendship.”

Len drank his root beer and thought of what to say next, but Conrad beat him to the punch.

The man almost threw himself on top of Len, crashing their lips together. He pulled Len’s shirt out of his pants and ran his hands up and down Len’s bare torso.

“There is an open room” said Conrad, “we could continue our conversation there and then I could find you some place to stay. Does that sound like a good idea?”

It sounded like a terrible idea, if he was behind a closed door, how would Oscar and the others find him.

“If you don’t mind, I could use a little fresh air and then maybe we could find that place for me to stay.”

Len stood up and felt weak and dizzy; Conrad must have gotten the bartender to put something in his drink. He needed to get outside while he could still move. He lurched towards the door. He succeeded in getting out to the sidewalk, he thought he was safe, but Conrad grabbed him from behind.

Conrad dragged Len over to his car. Len tried to resist, but he felt like he was trying to move underwater. He flailed one arm and caught Conrad in the jaw. Conrad snarled and threw Len, face down, on the hood of his car.

“So you’re a little spitfire, huh” said Conrad, “why don’t you just relax and enjoy it, soon you won’t have much choice.”

Conrad pulled Len’s pants and underwear, he felt the older man smear lube between his butt cheeks and around his hole. He tried to move but his limbs felt like lead, he closed his eyes, and waited for the worse. Then he heard a man shout.

“What’s this, the Junior-Senior Invitational? Get off that kid.”

Conrad saw two men in police uniforms and hastily moved away.

“These rent boys are getting younger and younger” one of the policemen said, “but we still got to take him in, Lieutenant Roman’s orders.”

Len could have cried with relief, there was no doubt that these were Oscar’s men. The other policeman turned towards Conrad.

“You get the hell out of here before we take you in, too.”

Len watched Conrad get in his car and make a speedy retreat; he then passed out in one of the men’s arms.

Chapter Text

Len woke up in a panic, he was in a bed, but he had no idea where he was. He tried to get up, but his limbs still felt like jelly and he had a splitting headache.

“Relax, Leonard” he heard a voice say, “You’re safe and back at the hotel.”

Len relaxed at the sound of Oscar’s voice. The older man opened a bottle of water and held it to Len’s lips. Len’s mouth felt like cotton so he drank almost the entire bottle. He tried to sit up again and Oscar helped him to the side of the bed.

“I think the bartender put something in my drink, everything’s kinda fuzzy. I tried to get away, but he caught me outside, did he….?”

“No Leonard” answered Oscar, “he did nothing to you, my men got there in time, but I’m sorry you were drugged. I didn’t anticipate that he would have an ally behind the bar. That will never happen again.”

“Did I do okay” asked Len, “did you get what you needed?”

“You did wonderfully; the operation was a complete success.”

“Where’s my dad, did he go home?”

“He is asleep in the next room; I imagine he will sleep through the night. You both could stay here if you like.”

“No, I need to get home to Lisa” answered Len, “she hates being alone.”

“I had no idea she was alone. Of course, you need to go home, next time I will arrange for someone to stay with her.”

Len drank another bottle of water. He listened as Oscar woke Lewis. Oscar informed the man of the wonderful job his son had done.

“Let me drive you both home” said Oscar, “one of my men can follow in your car.”

Lewis grumpily agreed, he knew he was in no condition to drive. While Lewis pulled himself together, Len changed back to his clothes and washed all the makeup off. He was afraid of what his father would say if he saw him that way.

Len sat in the back seat of the car. He watched his father count the money that was in the envelope that Oscar had just given him. He must have been pleased with the amount. He grinned and shook Oscar’s hand.

“Like usual, it’s a pleasure doing business with you. Any time me and my boy can help you, just say the word.”

“Me and my boy” mumbled Len under his breath, “all you did was get drunk on Oscar’s dime.”

“What did you say, Boy” asked Lewis.

“I said I want to visit Mick today, could you drive me if you have the time?”

“I other things to do today” responded Lewis, “you can take the train and the bus.”

“I can have one of my men drive you” said Oscar, “if that is alright with your father.”

“Sure, why not” answered Lewis.

“What time do you need to be picked up” asked Oscar.

“Twelve-thirty and thank you” answered Len.

Oscar pulled into the Snart driveway.

“You want to come in for a nightcap” asked Lewis, “the boy can make us something to eat.”

“Another time” said Oscar, “we have one more errand before we call it a night.”

Len hurried in and climbed the stairs to their bedrooms. He wanted to check on Lisa and he didn’t want to have any confrontations with his father, tonight. He was afraid Lewis may be jealous of the praise and attention Len was getting, even though he was profiting from it.

Len entered his sister’s room; the child was not asleep and sat up when Len opened the door.

“Did everything go okay, Lenny” she asked.

“Just perfect” he answered.

Lisa smiled and snuggled back under the covers, she was asleep in minutes. Len took a quick shower and collapsed into bed. If there was any fallout with Lewis, he would deal with it in the morning.

It was ten o’clock when Len woke up, surprisingly, he felt well rested and headache free. He dressed and went down to the kitchen. Lisa was at the table eating a bowl of cereal and Lewis had made himself a leftover meatloaf sandwich which he was washing down with a glass of spicy tomato juice. Greasy food and a spicy drink were classic hangover foods. Len steeled himself for verbal and possible physical abuse, but it never came.

“While you are riding with Oscar’s flunky, try to learn more about him and his organization. Learn what you can do to make yourself more useful to him.”

“You mean make us more useful” said Len.

“I know what I mean” answered Lewis, “I’m no fool, I can see what’s going on, but as long as the money keeps coming in, who cares.”

Lewis handed Len a note.

“Oscar wants to put us on retainer; I am going to get paid every week whether we work or not, pretty sweet, huh?”

Len didn’t know how to respond, so he clumsily changed the subject.

“I need to get a few things before I go, think I could have a few bucks?”

Lewis pulled a thick roll of bills from his pocket and peeled off a fifty.

“Here, knock yourself out.”

Len busied himself at different stores, picking up stuff for Mick and a few little gifts for Lisa. He stayed out until shortly before Oscar’s man was due. He gave Lisa her gifts and assured her that he would be back before dinner. He had just finished packing his backpack when there was a knock at the door. It was one of Oscar’s men.

“Remember what I told you” said Lewis.

Len barely nodded his head and went out the door.

The man waiting for him was named Jerry; he was one of the fake cops who rescued him yesterday. Len slipped into the shotgun seat and they took off.

“The boss said I was to take you to Juvie and wait while you visit your friend” said Jerry, “don’t worry; I know the way, spent some time there myself.”

Jerry handed Len a cheeseburger, fries and a cola. Len happily took them, since he hadn’t had breakfast.

“Looks like you’re not suffering any side effects from the drug the bartender slipped you. That’s good, that stuff can be pretty awful, I’ve heard of kids dying from it.”

“Someone should stop him from doing that” said Len, “I worry about the next kid.”

“You don’t have to worry” said Jerry, “he ain’t going to do that again.”

“Why, was he arrested?”

“Nope, there was no proof, but he’ll have trouble making drinks with only one arm. Oscar smashed the fuck out of his right arm and hand with a sledge hammer. It was a pure pleasure to watch.”

Len shuddered at the image in his mind.

“Yep’ continued Jerry, “a pure pleasure. Oscar’s a great boss and he looks out for his crew, and you know you and your dad are part of the crew, now.”

Len nodded, Oscar might be good to his men, but he is without mercy to those who would cross him. Len prayed that he would never be in that position.

“By the way” said Jerry, “Oscar said to give you this for a job well done.”

He handed Len an envelope.

“Go ahead, look in it.”

Len counted out, it was five hundred dollars, just like before.

“Better leave it in the car” advised Jerry, “those guards may try to relieve you of some of it.”

Mick was at a table when Len walked in. The older boy had a huge grin on his face and seemed to almost vibrating with excitement. Len pasted a fake smile on his face, sat down across from Mick and presented him with this week’s snacks. Mick saw through Len’s façade in a New York minute.

“What’s wrong” he asked.

“Nothing” answered Len, “just tired.”

“That’s a lie” said Mick.

“I just don’t want to talk about it.”

“You know you can tell me anything” said Mick, “maybe I can help.”

“Promise you won’t get mad or anything?”

“Sure Shrimp, nothing you can tell me will make me mad, okay?”

Len looked down at his hands and in a soft voice, started his tale.

“I had to help Oscar get some blackmail pictures on a pedophile.”

“A what”asked Mick.

“Someone who likes to sexually abuse children, young boys to be exact, I had to let him paw at me and almost rape me. He got the bartender me some drug, so I couldn’t fight back. Oscar’s men got me out of there just in time; they got their pictures so everyone was happy except for me. I feel so dirty and ashamed.”

“You shouldn’t” said Mick, “sounds to me like you did a good deed, got some child rapist of the street.”

“It’s not just that Mick; Oscar said I had to practice with him first. He kissed me and touched me under my pants. I should have refused but I didn’t, maybe Santini was right, maybe I’m just a whore.”

A tear slipped down Len’s cheek and he wiped it away with his shirt sleeve.

Mick took hold of Len’s chin and raised his face till their eyes met.

“Look it, Shrimp, I’m not going to let anyone talk about you like that, not even you. We both know you do these things to protect Lisa and me and it almost makes me crazy that I can’t do anything about it. But I’m going to get out of here soon than all this shit will stop.”

“Oh Mick, I was afraid you would be mad at me, for not being faithful.”

“You weren’t unfaithful; you did what you had to do, it wasn’t personal, just think of it as doing business.”

“That’s what Oscar called it, too. When he did those things, he told me to think of you, that’s how I got through it.”

“Then let’s put it behind us” Mick patted Len’s hand, “I got some exciting news, I got a way we can be together for a little while, outside of Juvie.”

“How” asked Len.

“Dr. Kat has arranged for me to go to a support group for kids who are gay or bi. She was able to convince the warden, because I’ve been such a good boy, lately. She’s going to take me and she thinks it would be okay for you to come, too.”

“She knows about me?”

“Yep, I’ve told her about us, I hope you’re not upset. She’s really great and I really trust her” Mick slipped Len a piece of paper, “here’s the address, it’s in the basement of the Central City Unitarian Church. They meet on Wednesday evenings from seven to eight. What do you think, do you want to come?”

“Damn right I do and that church ain’t that far from my house, nothing is going stop me from being there.”

Mick pulled two Zero Bars, from his new pile of candy and held one out to Len.

“This calls for a candy bar toast” he said with a grin.

….

Wednesday finally rolled around. Len finished his homework and helped Lisa with hers. He cleaned up the kitchen in a jiffy and headed towards the door.

“Got to go out” he yelled to his father, “be back before nine.”

He didn’t wait for an answer and ran down the street towards the church and Mick.

Len stopped to check his appearance in the reflection of the one of the church’s window before going in. He patted down his black curls and straightened his shirt. He needed a haircut and some new clothes. He would take part of the money Oscar gave him and remedy both those situations. He gave his hair one last pat and headed in.

Len followed the signs directing people to the meeting room. There were folding chairs arranged in a circle and a table to the side with soft drinks and snacks. Around the table, enjoying the refreshments, were eight kids who looked to be high school and college aged. A middle aged man was talking to a red haired woman and standing next to her was Mick.

“Hey Shrimp” he called, “get your ass over here.”

Apparently, Len did not get his ass over fast enough because Mick bounded over and grabbed Len into a bear hug. Len melted into the hug, Lord, how he missed this.

“Alright, Ladies and Gentlemen” the man said, “let’s sit down and get started.”

Mick grabbed two chairs and pushed them together; he sat next to Len and reached for his hand. Len happily held Mick’s hand then laced their fingers together.

After everyone sat down, the man continued.

“My name is Riley and I teach at Central City Community College. This is Dr. Kat; she is a therapist who will be helping me moderate our meetings. Now if you like, you can introduce yourselves and share a bit about yourselves, but if you don’t feel comfortable, doing so, that’s fine.”

The girl next to Riley started, “My name is Lilly, I am a freshman in college, and I am out to my friends but not my family.”

Next was a boy, “I’m Tim and I’m nineteen, that’s all I want to say for now.”

Two girls were next, “I’m Cindy, I dropped out of high school, but I’m going for my GED, this is my girlfriend, Julie.”

“She’s right” Julie said, “we both waitress at the Glenoaks Restaurant and we are looking for an apartment if anyone knows of one.”

The next two kids declined to give any information.

“I’m just going to listen for now” one of them said.

Two boys stood up and took a bow.

“You can call us Frick and Frack, we are twins and gay. Our poor mother just about had a heart attack when we told her; we could use an apartment, too.

Now it was Len’s and Mick’s turn, “I’m Len, my family knows I’m gay, my sister is fine with it and I could care less what my father thinks.”

“I’m Mick and I ain’t got no family, I’m what you call a ‘ward of the state’, but I got my buddy, Len, and that’s all I need.”

Len tried to pay attention to the others around him and he would occasionally offer a comment or an acknowledgement of another’s feelings. But most of his senses were centered on Mick. His body, so close to Len’s, felt wonderful. He smelled of the spicy deodorant soap that Len had gifted him. He reveled in hearing Mick speak so freely, even making jokes. He had forgotten how Mick’s brown eyes would sparkle, and how wonderful was his smile. He studied the other boy’s good looks and found it hard to believe he had gotten so lucky.

“Our time is up” said Riley, “in fact, we exceeded our hour by almost thirty minutes, that’s very good for our first meeting. I hope to see you all back here next Wednesday, and if you know anyone else who might like to join our group, please let them know.”

The other teens took some of the literature that Riley offered, cleaned off the refreshment table and filed out. Mick stayed next to Dr. Kat and Len did, too, not wanting their time together to end.

“Mick” said Dr. Kat, “Riley and I need to talk over a few things; you and your friend can wait outside if you like.”

Len and Mick sat down on the church’s cement stairs.

“I had a good time tonight” Len said, “I hope we can make this a weekly thi…”

Mick pulled Len close and brought their lips together. It was a soft kiss, but still full of feeling. Len parted his lips, welcoming Mick to go further. How long they kissed, neither was sure, but they reluctantly parted, when they heard Dr. Kat call Mick’s name.

“I really hate to interrupt, but I need to get Mick back to Juvie. Can I drop you off at home, Len?”

“Yes, thank you” replied Len; this would get him a few more moments with Mick.

Len asked Dr. Kat to let him off a block from his house. I did not want to take the chance that Lewis would be watching for him. He opened the front door, and sure enough, Lewis was waiting in the front room.

“Where have you been, boy?”

“I was at a meeting” answered Len.

“Oscar didn’t tell me there was any meeting.”

“It wasn’t with Oscar.”

“Then what was it about?”

“I don’t think that’s any of your business” answered Len, “as long as I do what you want, you let me do what I want.”

Lewis grabbed the front of Len’s shirt and pulled back his fist menacingly.

“I wouldn’t do that” said Len, “Oscar might need me pretty for his next job, you wouldn’t want to lose your retainer.”

Lewis let go and Len headed upstairs, Lewis called after him

“When Oscar called he told me there was a shooting at the Darbinyan mansion. It seems that old man Darbinyan killed his son, Conrad, and then turned the gun on himself. That’s three people who have died because of you. You’re just a fucking angel of death, aren’t you?”

Len ignored his father and fled to his room, slamming the door shut.

“Lenny” called Lisa, “are you okay.”

“Yes” responded Len, “I just need some alone time.”

Len curled up on his bed. Lewis was wrong, those men brought death upon themselves, they were not good people and the world was better off without them. If he was an angel of death then Lewis had best watch out. Len turned off the light and consoled himself with thoughts of his time with Mick, just a few minutes earlier. He wouldn’t let Lewis ruin his good mood.

“Goodnight, Mick” his whispered, “see you soon.”

Chapter Text

Mick had been having a good month. He had been able to see Len on Saturdays and at the support group. He was surprised to find how much he enjoyed talking with the other teens, and it thrilled him to see how relaxed and open Len was. He finally told the others that he was an inmate at Juvie, and the reaction from everyone was ‘who cares’. He wished there was something he could give to Dr. Kat to show his gratitude, but she said just seeing him happy was reward enough for her.

Lewis had refused to let Lisa visit and Len didn’t push. They both knew that Lewis resented the special treatment Len was getting from Oscar. Len no longer needed to take public transportation, for one of Oscar’s men was always available to drive him. So Lisa always sent a note for Mick and maybe a piece of her artwork. Mick kept these and Len’s letters in a box, stashed under his bunk.

Mick rather die than admit this to Len, but he felt a little jealous of the amount of attention Oscar paid to his Shrimp. He finally broached the subject on Len’s most recent visit.

“Are you sure he doesn’t want more from you, than your help with his crimes?”

“No he doesn’t” answered Len, “it just business. The last job we went on, I was the only one with hands small enough to get through the opening to disable the alarm. We talk sometimes about books and stuff and I’m really learning a lot.”

“A lot of dangerous crap” argued Mick

“Look Mick, I can’t stop what I’m doing right now, and I am a lot safer working with Oscar than my Dad. This won’t be forever, but for now it’s what I got to do.”

“When I get out” said Mick, “I’m sure the state will help me get set up and then you can come live with me. You can just disappear; your father can’t threaten you if he doesn’t know where you are.”

“That sounds like a plan” responded Len, “but let’s table this for now, you still have six months to go.”

Mick felt like he was being dismissed, but he let it go for now and they talked about pleasanter things.

Mick felt confident in his plan, until he had a certain conversation with Tobias and Tucker. They were playing cards on Sunday afternoon and sharing Mick’s cache of treats. Tucker took a large pot with only two tens; the boy could really bluff.

“I’m really going to miss beating you” he told Mick.

“Why” joked Mick, “you giving up cards?”

“No, me and Toby are getting out of here next month.”

“But you’re both stuck here till you’re eighteen” said Mick, “just like me.”

“The social worker has been talking to our Grandma and we are getting out early because our Uncle, down south, is going to let us live with him and work in his restaurant.”

“Is that what you guys really want to do? I would just stick it out till I was eighteen and stay up here. I just can’t see you two slinging hash and washing dishes.”

“I’m not thrilled about it” said Tucker, “but our Grandma won’t take us back and we don’t have anywhere else to go.”

“That’s cold” said Mick, “you’re her flesh and blood.”

“Not really” said Tobias, “she’s got little ones at home and after we turn eighteen, the state won’t give her any more money for us. So it’s the restaurant or the streets.”

“Are you saying when we turn eighteen they just throw us out on the street, with no money and nowhere to go?”

“Give that man a cigar” said Tucker, “that’s how it is with ‘Wards of the State’. It’s goodbye, good luck and don’t let the door hit you in the ass on the way out.”

“They call it ‘aging out of the system’” said Tobias, “guess they think it sounds better.”

Mick shook his head in disbelief, he had no family left. They must make special allowances for kids like him. He would talk to the social worker; there must be something the man could do.

Mick was able to see the social worker, Mr. Kimball, Monday after classes. Mick sat across from the man as he glanced at the name on Mick’s file.

“So, Michael Rory” Kimball said, “what can I do for you today?”

“Mr. Kimball, I will be turning eighteen in about six months and I need to know what happens next.”

“Well, Michael, that’s easy to answer, you will be discharged back to your family. That is if you behave yourself till then.”

Mick stared at the man in disbelief, he had Mick’s file right in front of him. Didn’t he even bother to read it?

“I don’t have any family, they were killed in a fire that I started. That is why I’m here.”

“Well, maybe there is an Aunt or an Uncle, or a close family friend, someone you could live with?”

“Didn’t you even read my fucking file; I’m a ward of the fucking state.”

“Now Michael, calm down” said Kimball, “outbursts like that aren’t helpful.”

Kimball took a few minutes to read Mick’s file, while Mick took some deep breaths to try to calm down.

“I’ve only been here a few weeks” said Kimball, “but I see the previous social worker had been working on your discharge planning. You are right; you have no family or close friends, and the halfway houses that we might refer you to have all refused. They cite the real risk that you would bring because of your unfortunate history of starting fires.”

“Then what is going to happen to me” asked Mick, already dreading the answer.

“I’m afraid you will be on your own” answered Kimball, “as the old saying goes, you made your bed, now you have to lie in it.”

Mick got up so fast he knocked his chair over; he stormed out of the office, slamming the door behind him.

More than anything, Mick wanted to get to his cell, he needed to be alone. He wasn’t watching where he was going and he ran into a new resident, a big burley boy, about the same size as Mick.

“Watch where you’re going, you jerk” the new boy said.

Mick snapped, he punched the new boy who went down to his knees. Mick did not spare him another look and kept heading towards his cell. The new boy shot up and slugged Mick in the back of the head. Soon they were trading punches with Mick quickly getting the better of fight.

Two guards pulled Mick off the other boy and cuffed his hands behind his back.

“He started it” one of the Santini boys said, “just started hitting him for no reason.”

“Is that true, Rory” said one of the guards.

“Sure, why not” said Mick, “doesn’t matter, anyway.”

….

Len would not be able to go to the support group on Wednesday. It wasn’t because they were needed for a job or that his father was being an asshole, but because of something as mundane as a parent-teacher conference at Len’s high school. It was mandatory that a parent and child attend and since Lewis was getting a steady paycheck from Oscar, he was acting like a semi-decent parent. Len mailed a note to Mick, assuring him that everything was okay and he would see him on Saturday.

Lewis played the part of the loving father at the conference. Len was barely able to contain his disgust as he watched his father engage the teachers in conversations concerning the progress of his beloved son. They had an additional conference with the vice-principal because Len was a transfer from the alternative school program.

“We are very pleased with Leonard’s progress in the traditional school setting” said the vice-principal, “but I wish he would take part in some of our clubs or sports. It helps a child build character and become a better-rounded adult.”

“I am a single parent” replied Lewis, “and I also have a young daughter. Leonard is very good at helping with her while I work, but I will see if we can make some time for that.”

“Good” answered the vice-principle, “maybe you could hire someone to help care for your daughter, because Leonard’s needs are just as important as any other member of the family.”

“Arrogant bastard” swore Lewis, as he and Len left the school, “how dare he tell me how to raise my kids. The sooner you’re out of there the better.”

Len sighed; he hoped he would not be allowed to finish high school, but Lewis, like usual, planned on putting his desires before Len’s needs. Hopefully that won’t happen to Lisa.

Oscar did not need them this week, so Len was free on Thursday and Friday. He took some of his money and visited the thrift store. He found a few barely used pullover shirts that would fit Mick. He needed something nice to wear when he went to the support group. He also picked up some books that Mick might like and a new deck of cards. He stopped at the grocery store to pick up the usual snacks and some Twinkies and HoHo’s for Lisa to have for dessert.

Lewis tied one on Friday night, so he was still asleep when Oscar sent Jerry to take Len to Juvie. Len made sure Lisa had breakfast and something for lunch and assured her he would be back long before dinner. He packed up his presents and was off to see Mick.

Len said a pleasant hello to the desk officer and handed him his backpack to check, before he went in. The officer didn’t bother to check the pack, but just handed it back.

“Sorry you came all this for nothing, Kid” he said, “but Rory’s visitation privileges have been suspended.”

“What” exclaimed Len, “why?”

“I don’t know the whole story, but he got into a fight with one of the other kids and then was belligerent to the guards. He has been in solitary since Monday.”

Len heart sank, what had Mick gotten himself into? He was going to ruin all the good work they had done and screw up his chances of getting released when he turned eighteen. If he kept pulling this kind of crap, they would just send him to real prison.

Len got back in the car and told Jerry that Mick was sick, nothing bad, but he couldn’t have visitors. Lewis was still sleeping when Len got back, he told Lisa the same story.

“I’m going to make him a get-well card” she said, “will you mail it to him?”

“Sure, Sweetpea” he lied, “I’m betting he’ll like that.”

…..

It took an eternity for Wednesday to roll around. Len had tried to call Dr. Kat on Monday and Tuesday, but all he would get was her answering machine. He couldn’t leave a call back number for fear of Lewis picking up. He resigned himself to waiting for the support group to talk to her. Just maybe, Mick would be there.

Mick was not there, but Dr. Kat was, now at least he would get some answers.

“I know what you want to ask me” started Dr. Kat, “but there is little I can legally tell you.”

“Is he out of solitary” asked Len.

“Don’t know how you knew he was in solitary, but yes.”

“Is he going to be able to come back here?”

“I doubt it, this was extraordinary privilege, and no other child has ever gotten anything like this.”

“How about visitation, can I see him on Saturday?”

“Since this was his first offence in a while” said Dr. Kat, “I think they should restore visitation rights. Is there any way I can contact you to tell you?”

Len gave her Oscar’s number, “you can leave a message here, thank you so much.”

Len would tell Oscar, later, he hoped he would understand, he would make him understand.

Len had planned on going by Oscar’s trailer Thursday after dinner but when he and Lisa came home from school he found Oscar sitting on the sofa, talking with Lewis.

“Hello Leonard, I have a job for you and your father tomorrow. I ordered dinner for the four of us, your father said you two liked Chinese, and we can talk afterwards” he turned towards Lewis, “I changed my mind, I think I would like that beer.”

Lewis got up to get a beer and Oscar leaned close to Len.

“A Dr. Kat called; she said that Mick will be allowed to have visitors on Saturday. If you would like to go, Jerry will be there at the regular time to take you.”

“Thank you” replied Len, “forgive me for giving out your number; I didn’t know what else to do.”

“I’m sure you had a good reason, we can talk about it later.”

The job was a simple warehouse heist, if any heist could be called simple. There was no special reason for Len to be included, but he would do what he was told, he owed Oscar that much. They would leave for the docks Friday at nine and Oscar would be sending a woman to stay with Lisa.

The heist went off without a hitch and the Snarts were home by midnight. Lewis went straight to the fridge for a beer and Oscar motioned Len to step outside.

“So is your friend in some kind of trouble” asked Oscar.

“Yes” answered Len, “his visitation privileges had suspended because he was in a fight with another kid and then he mouthed off to the guards. I don’t know what’s going on; everything had been going along so well. He is due out in six months, but if he gets in anymore trouble they might just transfer him to real prison.”

“Hopefully you will find out what’s going on when you see him tomorrow. Now could you please send Clara out, tell your father ‘well done‘ and get yourself some sleep.”

….

Len told his father he was leaving to visit Mick. Lewis barely nodded a response. He was busy counting his money and looking at automotive magazines. The house was in need of many repairs, but Lewis wanted a sports car. A typical Lewis move.

Len didn’t bother with the usual snacks and Mick would have no need for the pullovers Len had purchased. Since talking to Dr. Kat, Len had gone from worried to angry. He would give Mick a large piece of his mind and set down some conditions if they were going to continue their relationship. He just needed to figure out the best way to approach the subject.

He was still thinking when Oscar’s car pulled up. Len was very surprised to see Oscar behind the wheel.

“Jerry had a family emergency and I wasn’t doing anything today.”

“You don’t need to drive me” said Len, “I could have taken the train.”

“Nonsense” replied Oscar, “what are friends for.”

Len tried a half-hearted attempt at conversation at the beginning of the drive, but Oscar gently shushed him.

“I know you have a lot of your mind. Just relax and gather your thoughts and decide what you need to say to your young man.”

Len nodded and did as Oscar suggested. By the time they reached Juvie, he had everything figured out. But he forgot everything he had planned to say the moment he saw Mick.

Len had seen Mick look enraged, confused, happy, lonely, jealous and even scared, but he never saw him looking so miserable, so hopeless, so utterly defeated.

“Mick, what’s wrong?”

“You got to stop coming here Shrimp; you got to forget about me.”

Len snorted, “like that’s gonna happen.”

Mick slammed his fist on the table so hard that everyone turned and stared. The guard started towards Mick, anticipating a further outburst. Len put up one hand and covered Mick’s fist with the other.

“Talk to me, Mick, nothing can be so bad that we can’t figure it out. Whatever is going on in here that’s got you so upset, remember, you just need to hang on for six months, and then you’ll be out.”

“No I won’t” replied Mick, “I’ll just end up in regular prison, I got nowhere else to go.”

“That can’t be true; the government will help you find a place and maybe a job.”

Mick sighed, “I talked to the social worker, I have no family left, no agency will take me because of the fire thing, he said I made my bed so I have to lie in it. In other words, I’m on my own. There’s nothing out there for me.”

“There’s me, Mick” said Len, urgently.

“That’s just it, Shrimp; I don’t want to bring you down with me.

“All right” said Len with a calmness he did not feel, “how do we know the social worker even know what he is talking about. Maybe he is too damn lazy to even do his job. Let me look into this, what happens to a kid when gets out should be a matter of record.”

“Sure” said Mick, “what do I got to lose?”

“Then promise me you won’t do anything stupid.”

Mick just shrugged his shoulders.

“Promise me” repeated Len.

“I promise” answered Mick.

“Good, now walk me to the door.”

The two boys walked towards the door until they were out of sight of everyone except the guard. Len pulled Mick into a quick hug.

“I’ll see you next week, I’m going to figure this out, I promise.”

Len all but ran out to the car and collapsed in the front seat.

“How’s your friend” asked Oscar.

“Not good, he thinks that the state will simply throw him out on the streets. I just can’t believe that. I got to do some digging, but I can’t do anything till Monday.”

“I do not understand the government in this country” said Oscar, “they close all their offices on the weekends, which is the only time most people can get to them.”

“Tell me about it” groused Len.

“Would you like to stop for something to eat” asked Oscar.

“No thank you, I wouldn’t be very good company. I just want to go home.”

Len let himself into the house, for once Lewis was not planted in front of the TV. Len threw himself down on the couch and turned to some inane movie. He couldn’t do anything until Monday; he just needed to get it out of his brain till then.

….

Len ditched school on Monday and went downtown to the state’s Department of Justice building. Within that vast area, there was a single room that handled the fate of the children in the juvenile justice system. Len was lucky; an elderly female clerk took pity on him and helped him in his search for answers.

To Len’s shock and disbelief everything Mick said was true.

“It’s a shame” the clerk said, “These poor children are already alone in the world and on their eighteenth birthday the ones that need the help the help the most are just kicked to the curb.”

“What happens to them” asked Len.

“Believe it or not, the lucky ones are sent to Iron Heights. The others end up dead, in the sex trade, or they just disappear.”

“Can’t something be done for my friend, deep down he’s a good person.”

“I wish I could say yes” continued the clerk, “but our resources are spread so thin. He has six more months, maybe something will come up.”

Len couldn’t remember the last time he felt so bad and so helpless. Mick meant the world to him, and it looked like there was nothing he could do to help. But maybe Dr. Kat could, he would talk to her on Wednesday and explain the whole situation.

“I wish there was something I could do” said Dr. Kat, “I’ve grown quite fond of Mick.”

“Maybe he could live with you” said Len, “just till he gets on his feet.”

“That would be a violation of my standards of practice. It could get me fired and possibly charged with malpractice. A doctor cannot cohabitate with a patient, no matter how innocent.”

On the walk home, Len tried to think of other solutions but came up with nothing. His father was waiting at the door for him. Great thought Len, the last thing he needed was a confrontation with Lewis.

“About time you got home” said Lewis, “Oscar called he wants to see you tomorrow, I’ll pick Lisa up after school.”

“Did he say what he wanted” asked Len.

“He didn’t say and I didn’t ask” replied Lewis, “just get your ass over to his place after school.”

Len hopped on the bus that would take him to the artist’s trailer colony, where Oscar lived. Maybe Oscar had thought up some way to help Mick, after all, if it was a job, Oscar would have told Lewis. It was a faint hope but it was something he could think about on the bus ride.

Oscar opened the door after the first knock; Len smelled the delicious aroma of burgers and grilled onions.

“Come in Leonard” said Oscar, “I hope you’re hungry. I am making cheeseburgers and French fries. We had nothing like these back home and I’ve developed quite an addiction to them.”

“They smell great” said Len, “and I didn’t have lunch, so I’m way past hungry.”

The two ate their meal and retired to the living room. Oscar motioned Len to sit on the couch and then sat down next to him.

“I suppose you wonder why I wanted to see you” said Oscar.

“I am curious” answered Len, “if it is a job, I’m surprised you didn’t include my father.”

“It’s not really a job” said Oscar, “more like a position that I would like to offer you. It would be beneficial to both of us and to your young man.”

“I’m listening” responded Len.

“I investigated Mick’s problem and unfortunately everything he said is true, I’m sure you did the same and reached the same conclusion.”

Len nodded, and Oscar handed the boy a few sheets of paper.

“These are from my physician” Oscar continued, “as you see I am free of all sexually transmitted diseases, including AIDS.”

Len looked at the reports, they seemed genuine. A sick feeling was growing in the pit of his stomach as all of Oscar’s actions started to make a horrific sense.

All this time, Len thought that Oscar liked him. He took the older man for a friend, even as a big brother or mentor. Now he realized that Oscar was grooming him as a potential paramour, waiting for Len to be at his most vulnerable and desperate. Len rose from the couch and positioned himself a good distance from Oscar.

“If you are asking what I think you’re asking” said Len, “I’m going to take a pass.”

“Hear me out” said Oscar

Len sat down on a chair a safe distance from Oscar and close to the door, in case he needed to make a quick escape.

“I have been quite lonely since coming to America” explained Oscar, “I hope to be reunited with my love, back home, but I am a man and I have needs. I do not want to pick up prostitutes or take advantage of boys like Conrad did. I would like to find someone that that I could enjoy being with and hopefully he would enjoy being with me.

“You are a lovely young man, Leonard, and I think we could be good together. I would not force you to do anything you were uncomfortable with and I think I could help you learn how to pleasure another man. Something that your Mick would enjoy when he is released.

“I think a weekly salary of five hundred dollars would be sufficient and I promise not to monopolize your time. I know you have school and we still have jobs to do. If either of us find this arrangement unsatisfactory we can stop with no hard feelings. What do you think?”

Five hundred dollars a week, Len did the math in his head. That would be thirteen thousand dollars by the time Mick got out. It was more than enough for a cheap hotel room and three meals a day, till he found a job and a real place. But the fly in the ointment would be Lewis.

“What about my Dad” Len asked, “what if he guesses what you’re doing?”

“I plan to increase the amount of money I give him. We both know he cares more about that then you or your sister, I’m sorry to say.”

“I need to think about this” said Len, “and I need to talk to Mick. If it’s alright, I would like to go home now.”

“Of course” answered Oscar, “let me know what you decide.”

Len walked slowly home, he had already decided to do what Oscar asked, but he needed to get Mick’s promise to stay out of trouble and do nothing that would jeopardize his release. Mick saved his life the first day they met; now he could return the favor.

Chapter Text

Lewis never asked Len what Oscar had wanted. By the way his father looked at him, Len suspected that Lewis had guessed why and did not care. Lewis did mention the extra two hundred dollars that Oscar would be giving him per week, but that was it.

Lisa assumed that Len’s blue mood was because he was worried about Mick. Maybe the older boy was still sick, after all, Len’s last visit to Juvie was quite short.

“Are you going to see Mick this week” she asked Len, “he must be feeling better by now. Can you tell him Hello for me?”

“Of course” answered Len, “and I’m sure he’s feeling better now.”

Len put on a brave face while he was around his sister, no need for both of them to feel miserable.

On Saturday Len packed up his usual snacks and gifts for Mick, and also the two pullovers he got. He might not be able to wear them at Juvie but maybe they would help him think about a future when he can wear them. He left early in order to take public transportation, he didn’t want to take the chance that Oscar would show up instead of Jerry. He wasn’t ready to give him his answer.

Public transportation seemed to take a lot longer then he remembered. But it gave him time to think about what he would say to Mick. He certainly couldn’t tell him what Oscar had offered, but he had to get Mick to believe that he had a workable plan. He needed to package together the right amount of assurances and threats, what people would call the carrot and stick method. He smiled to himself as he thought about how ridiculous it was for a shrimp like him to threaten Mick.

By the time the bus pulled up to Juvie he had everything figured out. He gathered his belongings and entered through the visitors’ door. The desk guard looked through the backpack and handed it back to Len.

“Your friend isn’t here yet, let me call him.”

Mick heard his name over the loud speaker and he knew that Len was here to see him. He guessed his little Shrimp was not planning to do the smart thing and forget about him. Mick wasn’t sure if he was happy or angry about that.

Mick had a hell of a lot of confusing thoughts since his last visit with Len. He had made up his mind to never see Len again, but he did not count on Len’s vehement reaction to his plan. He was surprised to see the strength of will in his Shrimp, and more than a few times he decided to submit to whatever schemes the younger boy devised. But other times he was sure that cutting ties would be the best for both and that he was strong enough to do what he had planned.

He had three sessions with Dr. Kat since last Saturday, hoping she could help him decide what to do. Dr. Kat firmly nixed his plan to get himself put in adult prison and encouraged him to keep optimistic about his future. She advised him to continue to see Len, for the boy was his only contact with the outside world. Mick decided to take Dr. Kat’s last piece of advice and headed towards the visitor center.

Len was sitting at ‘their’ table with his backpack in front of him. He smiled as Mick sat down and shoved the back pack over.

“I got you the usual stuff and a few extras.”

Mick admired the two pullovers; they looked like a perfect fit.

“I bought them for you to wear when you went to the support group, now I guess you can save them for when you get out.”

Mick pushed the clothing back over to Len.

“Don’t know if that’s going to be happening.”

“Yes it will” responded Len, “I got a solution, want to hear it?”

“Sure, why not” Mick faked an uninterested tone, “got nothing better to do.”

Len lowered his voice, “I’ve got a way of making five hundred dollars a week and none of it will go to Lewis. It is pretty much guaranteed and by the time you get out, I should have over ten thousand bucks. That should cover your room and board until you find a job and a real place.”

“And what are you doing to get this money? How illegal and dangerous is it?”

“A lot less illegal and dangerous than what I usually do” answered Len

“Then tell me what it is” said Mick.

“Nope” answered Len, “you’re just going to have to trust me.”

“Then maybe I will just get myself sent to Iron Heights” replied Mick.

“You do that, and I’ll just do something that will get me sent there, too.”

“You’ll only be sixteen” argued Mick, “you’ll just be sent back to Juvie.”

“Not if I do something so horrible, that I would be tried as an adult.”

“What could you do that would be so bad?”

“Oh, I don’t know” mused Len, “maybe I could kill someone, maybe Lewis, I would enjoy that. No, some public defender might make me a sympathy case; it would have to be someone innocent, maybe a priest or a nun.”

“I can see you doing that, when Hell freezes over” scoffed Mick, “let me know when Satan calls.”

“I’ve already talked to Satan” replied Len, “if you end up in Iron Heights, I’ll be right there with you.

“I don’t believe you” said Mick.

Len leaned in close, till he was almost nose to nose with Mick.

“Do you want to take that chance, Mick?”

Mick looked into those blue eyes, just inches from his own. Those were not the eyes of his dear little Shrimp. Gone was the sparkle and life, those eyes were cold and hard. The sight shook Mick to his very core.

“Okay, you have a deal” Mick, trying to sound casual, “It’s just six more months.”

Len sat back in his chair, and just like that, his beautiful blue eyes were back. Mick prayed he would never have to see Len like that ever again.

Len took a deck of cards from his pocket and grabbed a candy bar from Mick’s newly acquired stash.

“How about we play some rummy and talk about more peasant things? I almost forgot, Lisa sent you some of her soon to be famous artwork. ”

Len left the visitor’s center and headed out to the bus stop. A familiar car pulled up beside him. Len was relieved to see it was Jerry, not Oscar, at the wheel.

“Hey Len” Jerry shouted, “we must have gotten our signals crossed this morning. I came to get you and you had already left. So I drove up here to see if you wanted a lift home.”

Len slipped into the passenger seat of the car.

“Sorry about that, Jerry. I just needed some alone time to think, nothing’s better than a two and a half hours on public transportation for thinking.”

“As long as everything’s okay, you had me a little worried. By the way, Oscar said to tell you he would like to see you on Tuesday, said he has something for you.”

“Tell him I’ll be there” answered Len, “and I’m sorry I worried you.”

…..

Len knocked on Oscar’s door. The man answered, he had his coat on, and Len guessed they were going somewhere.

“We got some paperwork to take care of” said Oscar, “we’ll talk while we drive.”

Oscar handed Len a large envelope, the boy opened it and was very surprised at what he found.

There were five hundred dollars, a birth certificate, a social security card and a driver’s license. The driver’s license had his picture and a birth date that made him eighteen. The name on the documents was Linus Winters, and the address on the license was Oscar’s trailer.

“That was a name I used at one time” said Oscar, “now it is yours. We need to set you up with a bank account or two.”

Len looked at the license.

“I don’t know how to drive.”

“I’ll be happy to teach you” answered Oscar, “but first things first.”

They stopped at the First National Bank of Keystone and Len opened an account with the five hundred dollars. The bank employee was fooled by the fake documents and Len walked out with his first savings account.

Oscar suggested they get take out for dinner and they were soon back at the trailer, eating Mexican food. When they were done, Oscar guided Len to the couch and sat down next to him. He took the boy in his arms and starting kissing him.

“Put your arms around my neck” he told Len.

Len did as he was told, but his body was stiff with a tension one could cut with a knife.

“Relax” murmured Oscar, “I’m not going to hurt you.”

Len forced himself to relax and returned Oscar’s kisses with ones of his own.

Oscar unbuttoned Len’s shirt and ran his hands up and down the teen’s back and chest.

“So soft, so perfect” Oscar whispered, he continued caressing Len with one and with the other undid his own pants and pulled out his erect manhood. He took one of Len’s hands and placed it on himself curling Len’s fingers around his shaft and initiating a pumping motion.

“That’s good Leonard, a little harder and faster and run your thumb over the top. That’s a good boy, such a good boy.”

Len did as he was told while Oscar continued his attack on Len’s mouth. Oscar’s dick continued to harden and he started kissing and sucking on Len’s neck. Then with a groan, Oscar climaxed and Len’s hand was covered with warm, sticky fluid.

Oscar pulled Len closer to him. His lips trailed down Len’s chest and he undid the boy’s pants. He pulled out Len’s dick and gave it the same treatment that Len had given his, moments before. Oscar swirled his tongue around one of Len’s nipples, then the other, sucking on them till Len gasped and tried to pull away. But Oscar held him fast and continued his assault on Len’s body. Len felt himself starting to respond; even though it was the last thing he wanted to do. Before long he climaxed with a whimper and fell back against the couch cushions.

Oscar released Len and headed off to the bathroom. Len looked down at his pants and his hand covered in a sticky mess. He curled into a ball and started to cry. Oscar returned, wearing a clean pair of pants and carrying a warm wet towel. He cleaned off Len’s hand and manhood and then started rubbing soothing circles into the boy’s back. Len threw himself into Oscar’s arms and sobbed as though his heart was broken, well, maybe it was. Here he was, taking comfort from the very man who was the cause of all his distress, but who else did he have. He would have given his right hand to be back in Juvie with Mick.

Oscar murmured words of comfort into Len’s ear and eventually Len stopped sobbing and breathed raggedly into Oscar’s chest. Oscar released Len and thumbed away any remaining tears.

“I put some clean clothes in the bathroom for you, why don’t you take a shower and I’ll make us some hot chocolate.”

Len turned the water as hot as possible and scrubbed his body till it was as red as a lobster. More tears mixed with the water and went down the drain. He put on the clothes Oscar had left him. They were identical to clothing he already owned; hopefully Lewis wouldn’t notice the difference. He dressed and headed out to the living room.

Oscar was seated on the couch with two cups of hot chocolate and a plate of fancy cookies. Len took a sip and nibbled on a buttery cookie.

“Is the chocolate to your liking” asked Oscar.

“I like it with marshmallows” answered Len.

“I’ll get some when I go shopping. If you would like to come over later this week, we could start on the driving lessons.”

“I don’t know” mumbled Len.

“Leonard” said Oscar, “look at me.”

Len complied.

“Everything I gave you tonight is yours” said Oscar, “no strings attached. Anytime you want to stop, just say the word. Now, finish your drink and I’ll take you home.”

Lewis was in front of the TV as usual, he barely turned his head as Len came through the door.

“I fed your sister, but the kitchen needs to be cleaned, I still expect you to do your chores.

“I’ll help you Lenny” Lisa followed Len into the kitchen.

“Thanks Sweetpea” Len hugged tightly.

“Is something wrong Lenny?”

“No, I’m just tired.”

“You go to bed” Lisa ordered, “I can clean up by myself.”

Leonard forced a smile and trudged up the stairs to his room. He slipped into bed and covered his head with the blanket. At least, for tonight, he could hide from the rest of the world. In the morning he would call Oscar to start on the driving lessons and whatever else the man wanted.

Chapter Text

Len felt like he lived in two worlds, or more accurately, like there was two of him. There was Len, who went to school, did house work, helped Lisa, visited Mick and rarely went out on jobs with his father. Then there was Leonard, Oscar’s boy, and to say that Len’s relationship with Oscar was complicated was a massive understatement.

Len met Oscar for his first driving lesson two days after his first encounter on Oscar’s couch. Oscar let him drive his car for about an hour and then he suggested that they go somewhere to relax. Oscar took the wheel and drove out of town. Len suspected that they would park somewhere and he would get thrown into the back seat, but they ended up at a drive-in. The two ate hotdogs, fries and thick chocolate milkshakes, while Oscar talked about his teenage years.

“I would love to read these two American horror magazines” Oscar started, “they were called CREEPY and EERIE. When my father found them he would throw them out. He called them depraved; this was the same man collected magazines filled with naked women.”

“That sounds familiar” said Len.

“My mother would hide the magazines if I left them out, so my father wouldn’t get them. She would run interference between my father and me. I’m sure it kept me from more than a few beatings. I really miss her.”

“Did she die” asked Len.

“No, but my father divorced her and would not allow any contact between us” answered Oscar, “I do not know where she is.”

“Lewis told me my mother and Lisa’s mother both ran off, but I don’t believe him. What kind of mother would leave defenseless children with a man like him?”

Oscar took Len’s hand in his.

“I’m so sorry, would you like me to try to find out what happened to them? I have a person on my payroll that is very good at finding people.”

“Thanks for the offer” answered Len, “but if they are dead, I would rather let them rest in peace, and if they are alive I wouldn’t want them in our lives after they left us.”

“I understand, Leonard. Both of us lost the wrong parent. Now if you’re done with your food, let’s get you home.”

Oscar parked in front of Len’s house and planted a chaste kiss on the boy’s lips.

“Jerry will be here to take you to see Mick and then I would like you to come over on Tuesday after school.”

Len nodded and climbed the stairs up to his front door.

That Saturday visit with Mick was pleasant and uneventful. Len could tell that Mick wanted to ask some questions, he could see it in the older boy’s eyes. But Len made sure he controlled the conversation, never letting Mick have the chance. This was very easy, he certainly did not consider Mick to be of low intelligence but he lacked the guile and quick wits that Len seemed to be born with.

On Tuesday, Len showed up at Oscar’s door. Smells of delicious food greeted him as he was let in. Oscar returned to tending two pans of food.

“There’s a key on the table for you, so you can just let yourself in, next time. I hope you like veal and noodles.”

“I never had veal” Len responded, “I’m sure it will be fine.”

He took out his homework, hoping to get a little done before dinner. Oscar noticed his actions.

“What subject are you working on?”

“I need to write an essay on The Battle of Waterloo” Len answered, “it’s due tomorrow.”

Oscar sat down next to Len.

“I can help you with that; Napoleon was one of my favorite historical figures. He was the perfect example of a man who had everything and threw it all away.”

In a little over an hour, Oscar and Len had a respectable essay composed. Then it was on to dinner and whatever else Oscar had planned.

Oscar gave Len a short kimono and instructed him to take off his shirt and put that garment on, he could keep his pants on if he preferred. Len did prefer to stay as dressed as possible. Oscar stepped into the bathroom and returned wearing a longer kimono and nothing else. He sat on the couch and motioned for Len to approach.

Len could guess what Oscar wanted so he knelt in front of the man. Oscar pulled Len to his feet and sat the young man on his lap.

“Not so fast, Leonard, I want to taste those sweet lips of yours, before I see them stretched around me.”

Oscar nipped at Len’s lips not quite hard enough to draw blood, and then forced his tongue into the boy’s mouth. He kissed Len with a voracity that left him almost breathless. Len tried to imagine that it was Mick kissing him, but Oscar’s presence was too powerful, Len could only think about him. Oscar pulled back and smiled.

“Good lad, now open your mouth.”

Oscar put his thumb in Len’s mouth.

“Now suck on it” Oscar commanded.

Len held Oscar’s wrist with both hands, he sucked and caressed that thumb with his tongue, taking it deeper in his mouth till it hit the back of his throat. He knew that this was practice for the next act. Oscar must have been satisfied for he removed his thumb, slipped Len off his lap and settled him between his knees.

Len untied Oscar’s kimono and took the man’s dick into his mouth. He tried to apply the same action that he had used on Oscar’s thumb, but Oscar almost filled his entire mouth. Tears started to steam from Len’s eyes as Oscar bumped up against the back his throat again and again. Len felt Oscar’s hands in his hair; he tangled his fingers in Len’s curls as he pumped himself in and out of Len’s mouth. Len gagged as Oscar pulled him close and climaxed down Len’s throat.

Len had no choice but to swallow Oscar’s seed, it was either that or take the load into his lungs. He collapsed between Oscar’s legs, his breaths coming in gasps. Oscar slipped to the floor and held Len, rubbing circles into the boy's back. He waited till Len’s breathing returned to close to normal, then he helped the boy up. He directed Len to the bathroom where Len found clean clothes, toothbrush, tooth paste and mouthwash.

Oscar had a cup of tea waiting for Len.

“It’s mint tea, good for relaxing.”

“Just tea” asked Len, “nothing else?”

“Leonard” answered Oscar, “I am very fond of you, I will never lie to you or hurt you, and I would certainly never drug you. Do you believe me?”

“Yes, but I would like to go home now.”

“Of course, let me know when you want to practice driving again, but I don’t think you will need much more practice, you are already quite good.”

Friday night Oscar took Len driving and proclaimed him an accomplished driver. No more lessons would be needed. To celebrate they ate a picnic dinner that Oscar had made, in a little park down by the Missouri River. The only touching Oscar did was a kiss goodnight.

This was Len’s life for the next five months and it confused the hell out of him. He had to admit that sometimes he enjoyed being with Oscar. The man helped him with his homework, provided a sympathetic ear and gave him practical advice. He made healthy meals for Len and made sure there were leftovers to take home to Lisa. The times that both Len and Lewis accompanied Oscar on a job, there was always a woman to stay with Lisa. Oscar would even occasionally give Lisa a book, game or art project to amuse herself when her family was away.

Len went to Oscar’s trailer twice a week; he would give Oscar a blow job or a hand job with a lot vigorous foreplay. Oscar enjoyed marking Len’s chest and neck with bite marks and sucking bruises, but he never broke the skin and made sure the marks were not visible. Len was thankful for that, for he didn’t want to explain those marks to Mick.

Sometimes his visits did not include sex. Oscar would take him to plays, concerts and museums; afterwards they would have dinner at a nice restaurant. Oscar made sure these outings were in Keystone or Opal City, far from the prying eyes of anyone who might know them. At these outings they would talk about their interests, life experiences and future plans. These were the times that Len almost considered Oscar a friend, a bright light in his life, but those times did not last long enough. Oh well, at least Len was paid regularly and his bank account was turning into quite a nice nest egg for Mick.

….

It was a Saturday, only a month before Mick’s release. Jerry had driven Len to Juvie and he had a very pleasant visit with Mick. The older boy had been true to his word and had not gotten in to anymore fights with the other inmates. He had also stopped trying to find out what Len was doing to earn money. He had finally accepted that whatever Len was doing, it was for them.

“I’m still on track to get out next month” said Mick, “just in time for Thanksgiving, thank God, because what they make for holidays is even worse than the regular food.”

“Lewis doesn’t give a shit about holidays, so maybe you, me and Lisa can spend it together.”

“That would be cool” said Mick, “I used to help my Mom with the cooking and I can make a mean turkey with all the trimmings.”

“I don’t remember my grandparents very well” said Len, “but I remember that they would always bring over homemade cakes and pies, and that they were really good. Maybe Lewis has some of their recipes hanging around the house.”

“I got some kinda good news” said Mick, “Dr. Kat has called in some favors and she got me a job for when I get out. I will be stocking shelves at a grocery store for three bucks an hour, it’s not much, but it’s better than nothing.”

“It’s a good start, Mick, and with what I have saved, we will be okay for quite a while.”

Len was in a good mood as he walked out of the Juvie visitor center, but the good mood was replaced by suspicion, when he saw that Jerry’s car was gone. In seconds, Oscar pulled up and he opened the door for Len.

“Where’s Jerry” Len asked.

“I told him I would pick you up” replied Oscar, “something has come up that we need to discuss.”

“But my father expects me home, I need to make dinner and I’ve got chores.”

“I am sending some people over to clean and prepare dinner for your father and sister; they will take care of breakfast, too.”

Len tensed up, Oscar expected him to spend the night, which was never in their deal. He said nothing for the rest of the drive.

Oscar led Len into the trailer, there were piles of papers on the kitchen table. Oscar motioned Len to sit down,

“Two days ago I got news that my father had died.”

“I’m sorry” said Len.

“Don’t be” replied Oscar, “he was a terrible human being and the world is better without him in it. I am leaving tomorrow to go back home and take up the reins of the family business. If I’m lucky I will be able to locate my mother and my young man.”

There was a knock on the door and Oscar admitted a man in a business suit. The man all but screamed lawyer, what was going on?

“This is Harold Robbins” said Oscar, “he is a lawyer and I hired him to facilitate the legal transfer of my property to you.”

“Your property” asked Len, “what do you mean?”

“My trailer, all the furnishings, and my car” answered Oscar, “I doubt if I will ever return to the United States.”

“But, you could sell them.”

“I have no need for the extra money and I can’t think of a better person to give them to.”

“I don’t know what to say.”

“Why don’t we just get the papers signed and we can talk later.”

Mr. Robbins reviewed the papers then gave them to Oscar and Len, explaining each one and pointing out where they needed to sign.

“Remember to sign as Linus Winters” Oscar whispered to Len.

“This is the bill of sale to the trailer” said Robbins, “included in the sale is a year of rent and utility payments to the trailer park management. After you both sign, I will notarize it. There’s no need for any paperwork on the furnishings. Here is the car title; I have a friend at the Motor Vehicle Department that will certify this. I will slip this under your door by Monday evening.”

Robbins slipped the rest of the papers into a manila envelope and handed it to Len.

“Keep these in a safe place.”

Robbins stood up and shook hands with Oscar and Len.

“Good luck to both of you, my card is in the envelope. Do not hesitate to call if you have need of my services, again. I will see myself out.”

Len looked at the envelope in his hands, he couldn’t believe that this was a gift, there had to be strings attached.

“I know what you’re thinking” said Oscar, “but there are no conditions connected to this gift. All I want you to do is to make a decent life for yourself, Lisa, and Mick. You are a very special young man and if our situations were different, maybe we could have had a future together. I have my love and you have yours, but you will always have a special place in my heart.”

The doorbell rang.

“Our dinner is here, could you set the table and don’t forget the wine glasses.”

Oscar set out a dinner of filet mignon, lobster tails, Caesar salad and potato Lyonnaise. He opened a bottle of champagne and poured them each a glass.

“To you, my dear boy” Oscar held up his glass, “I will miss you; I hope you will miss me, just a little.”

Len held up his glass, too.

“I wouldn’t have believed it when all this started” he said, “but I will miss you. In some bizarre way, you’ve been a friend to me, the only one I have on the outside.”

Oscar turned his face away; but Len could see that he was wiping his eyes.

“Why don’t we eat” Oscar said, “before this wonderful dinner gets cold.”

The two polished off the dinner and the entire bottle of champagne. Len felt warm and a little hazy. Oscar cleared the dishes and came back with an accordion file organizer.

“These are all the operating manuals for the appliances in the trailer, most are still under warranty, and this is the specs for the trailer, itself. The management knows you will be taking ownership and they will help you with the outside connections, if there are any problems. Come and sit with me for a while, maybe there is something good on TV.”

They found a fluffy Romcom, but neither was paying much attention. Halfway through the movie, Oscar pulled Len into a kiss.

Maybe it was the wine; maybe some type of Stockholm syndrome or maybe something more, but for the first time Len threw his arms around Oscar and fully responded to his kisses.

“My sweet boy” said Oscar, “I want to make love to you, I promise to be gentle. Could you do me that honor?”

“Yes” breathed Len.

Oscar gathered the boy into his arms and carried him to the bedroom. He laid Len on bed and undressed him, kissing each part of Len’s body that he disrobed. He took Len into his mouth sucking him and stroking him with his tongue. He brought the boy to the edge of an orgasm and then stopped.

“Don’t stop” gasped Len, “I need to come.”

“Patience, Love” whispered Oscar.

He reached into the bedside table and removed a tube of lube and a condom. He lifted Len’s legs up on his shoulders and pressed a lubed finger into Len’s hole. Len flinched at the contact and the burn it produced. Oscar pressed gentle kisses on the inner aspects of Len’s thighs.

“Just relax” he told the boy, “the pain will go away, I’ll take my time.”

Oscar slowly stretched and prepped Len, giving him time to adjust to the addition of each finger. When Oscar was satisfied with his work, he put on the condom, lubed it up and inserted it into Len’s entrance. He held Len close as he worked his way in, till he was fully sheathed in Len’s channel. He gave Len a few moments to adjust and then he started pumping in and out, while stroking Len’s shaft.

“Come for me, now” Oscar commanded, as he climaxed.

Len did the same only seconds later.

Oscar withdrew his softening manhood and went to the bathroom to discard the condom and get a warm wet cloth to clean Len.

“How are you feeling” he asked Len.

“Okay, I guess” he replied.

“I will be leaving in the morning” Oscar said, “I would like to spend my last night, here, with you in my arms.”

“Alright” replied Len.

Oscar disrobed and lay down beside Len. He spread the blanket over both of them and pulled Len to his chest. After a few minutes of hesitation, Len settled into his embrace and fell asleep. Oscar stoked Len’s hair until he, too, surrendered to slumber.

The noise of someone moving around awoken Len. He thought, for a moment that he was in his own room and Lewis was coming at him. He sat up, preparing to defend himself, but then he remembered where he was. Oscar came over to the bed and sat beside him.

“Jerry is here to take me to the airport. I left an envelope on the table with instructions on how to contact me if you need my help for anything.” He pulled Len into an embrace and kissed him on the top of his head, “I didn’t think it would be so hard to leave you. I hope you will remember me with a little kindness.”

“I will” replied Len, “take care of yourself, and thank you.”

“I thank you; too” said Oscar, “strive to be happy, you deserve to be.”

Oscar picked up his bags and left.

Len lay in bed for close to an hour. He had a dull headache, probably from too much champagne. He finally got up, showered, dressed and scrounged around for some breakfast. He made himself some toast and jam and a strong cup of tea. He took the envelope that Oscar had left and placed it with the legal papers; he would look at it later. The last thing he wanted to do was go home and face his father, but he had no choice. Len locked up his trailer and started home.

He got halfway up the stairs, before his father’s voiced stopped him.

“So Oscar’s left, right?”

“Yes” replied Len, not turning around.

“Too bad, I’m going to miss the extra money I got for allowing him to use you as his personal whore, maybe we can find someone else for you.”

Len turned around to face his father.

“No, I’m not doing that, again. I don’t care what you threaten me with.”

There was something about the look in Len’s eyes that made Lewis back down.

“Alright, but Oscar has referred us to some of his associates, so you are going to work twice as hard.”

Len did not bother to answer, but continued up the stairs and locked himself in his room. Well, Oscar was gone; he had money for Mick and a place for him to stay. But he had a niggling feeling that he had been unfaithful to the boy he loved. No, he told himself, it was just business and it was over, maybe things will finally be looking up.

Chapter Text

Mick took a leisurely stroll around the grounds of Juvie; it was his way of saying goodbye to the joint, for he would be leaving tomorrow. The past week had been a very busy one and he needed this quiet time to relax. Mick was not one for contemplation, but he could not help but think back over his past two years on the inside.

For the first six months of his incarceration, Mick had been an angry, sullen, friendless boy. No other inmate would approach him and the adults only associated with him when absolutely necessary. He assumed it would always be that way, but the he met Len. Mick didn’t know what better angels pushed him to save his little Shrimp, but he would be forever grateful. Len gave him some of his humanity back, he gave him someone to care for and be secure in the knowledge that someone cared for him. Without Len he could have never been able to make friends like Tucker and Tobias, and to get up the courage to talk to Dr. Kat. Even when he tried to throw his life away, Len wouldn’t let him, Len said it would all work out and it appeared that it had.

Mick had several meetings with Juvie personnel and others last week. He, of course, met with Dr. Kat, she introduced him to the grocer he would be working for. Mick was on his best behavior and the grocer seemed satisfied that he would make a good employee. The principle of Juvie School met with him and issued him his high school diploma in a fancy silver frame. Mick was not sure he deserved it, but he was not going to look a gift horse in the mouth. He also met with the doctor who ran the clinic and the chaplain. They proclaimed him spiritually and physically healthy.

His last meeting was with the warden, himself. He grilled Mick on his plans after his release and how he would stay out of trouble. Mick was sure the warden already knew the answers to most of his questions, but decided to humor the old man.

“Dr. Kat has arranged a job for me at McMillen’s Groceries, and she arranged for me to see a therapist if I feel the need. I hope to return to the support group that I had gone to before I screwed it up, Dr. Kat says they will let me come back.”

“And where will you be staying” the warden asked.

Until last week, Mick would not have had an answer to this question, but Len supplied him with that info on their last visit, which was also Len’s sixteenth birthday.

“They might want to know where you are staying” said Len, “Tell them you will be staying with your old friend, Linus Winters, here is the address.”

“I don’t know no Linus Winters” objected Mick.

“Don’t worry” responded Len, “he’s a great guy, you’ll love him. He will pick you up when you’re released.”

“You’ll be there, too, right?” Mick didn’t relish the thought of being picked up by a stranger.

“Just let anyone try to keep me away” smiled Len, “when I see you next Saturday you’ll be a free man.”

Well, next Saturday will be tomorrow, Mick knew he would have trouble sleeping tonight. He sat on the outside bleachers for a while longer, until one guards told him he needed to get back to his cell for evening head count. The guard had a duffle bag slung over his shoulder.

“This stuff is for you, Rory” he said, “some clothes and things from our charity bin. I picked them out myself, they should fit you.”

Mick unpacked the duffle, as soon as he got back to his cell. There were three pairs of jeans, two twill pants, four t-shirts, two sweat shirts, a heavy jacket, and gloves, two pairs of shoes, and assorted underwear and socks. The clothes were used but clean and without any rips or stains. They all looked to be his size; the guard did a good job. Mick laid out what he would wear tomorrow and climbed into bed, surprisingly, he fell asleep in a matter of minutes.

Next morning Mick dressed and packed his donated clothes and private possessions. He had breakfast, said goodbye to the few inmates he cared for and was at the discharge room by ten. The guard searched his duffle and then handed him a box.

“It’s from the Warden” the guard said, “a little something he gives to all the boys leaving on their eighteenth birthday.”

Mick opened the box, inside was a set of pens, a journal, a new white shirt, dress pants and an envelope containing two hundred dollars.

“Can you tell the Warden I said thanks” asked Mick.

“Sure kid” answered the guard.

Mick settled into a chair and watched for his ride, a nondescript black sedan stopped at the gate. The guard leaned in to talk to the driver and opened the gate to let the car through. The phone rang at the discharge desk.

“Your ride is here” the guard said. “Good luck and behave yourself or your next stop will be Iron Heights.”

“That’s the plan, no more prison for me” said Mick.

He shouldered his duffle and stepped out to the car, eager to see who this Linus Winters was. He opened the door and climbed in. He was very surprised to see who was driving.

“What are you doing here, and where’s Winters?”

“You’re looking at him” replied Len.

Len noted the confused look on Mick’s face, so he pulled out his driver’s license and showed it to the older boy.

“You got a fake ID, how and why?”

“Oh, I got more than that “boasted Len, “let’s get you home and I’ll explain everything.”

Len drove the car into the trailer park and parked next to his trailer.

“Come on Mick, welcome to your new home.”

He opened the front door and beckoned Mick inside. Mick dropped his duffle just inside the front door, but went in no further. This didn’t seem right.

“I think I’ll need that explanation, now” he said.

“Let me give a tour, first” said Len, taking Mick’s hand and leading him from room to room.

“Here’s the kitchen, it’s got a good size fridge, stove, and sink, and look at this, a dishwasher. The table is big enough for three, good for when Lisa visits. Here’s the living room, the TV has cable, and there are so many channels. No bath tub, just a shower, but it’s got a washer and dryer, I’d take that over a tub any day. If you look out the back, there’s a patio, we could grill and eat outside during the nice weather. And last, but not least, here’s the bedroom.”

Mick looked Len, he had heard the phrase, ‘bedrooms eyes’ but never knew what they looked like, but his little Shrimp was definitely sporting them. The bed was big and looked quite sturdy. Surprisingly, the spread and sheets were pulled down to the bottom of the bed. Mick figured he could wait for explanations later. He pulled Len to him and crushed their lips together; Len threw his arms around Mick’s neck. That was all the encouragement he needed, he picked up Len and tossed him on the bed.

Mick started to strip, he quickly got all his clothes off, and then he heard Len gasp. He realized that Len had never seen him naked; maybe it was too much for the first time.

“Do you want me to get dressed again” he asked.

“No” said Len, “you’re so magnificent, like a Greek God. Can you undress me, too?”

Mick crawled on the bed and gently kissed Len on the forehead. He unbuttoned Len’s shirt and Len lifted his arms so he could remove both the shirt and undershirt. The boy lifted his hips so Mick could remove his pants in one pull. Len was hard and erect and his underwear was already wet with precum. Mick removed what little clothing Len had left and covered Len’s body with his.

The boy whimpered as Mick kissed and sucked his way down Len’s neck, he loved the sounds his little Shrimp was making and he was going to take his time. Mick sucked on Len’s nipples, he knew girls liked it so he was sure Len would, too, and by the sounds Len was making, he was right. He worked his way back up to Len’s face and kissed him again and again. Then he raised himself up on his elbows in order to gaze at Len’s face.

Mick had never seen anything as beautiful that face. Len’s lips were pink and plump from kisses. His blue eyes were almost blown black with desire. His skin had flushed a lovely pink and a sheen of sweat made his face glow.

Len pulled Mick back down.

“Please, Mick, touch me, I’ve been waiting so long for this.”

Mick stroked Len’s manhood, he was achingly hard himself. He took both Len and himself in his hand pumped them till Len climaxed with a strangled shout, Mick followed closely behind with a loud groan.

For a while the two just laid on their sides facing each other waiting for their breathing to return to normal. Their arms loosely draped over each other’s waist. Mick caressed Len’s then pulled him over on his chest. He tucked Len’s head beneath his chin and ran his hands up and down Len’s naked back. He felt Len start to tremble and felt wetness on his neck. His little Shrimp was crying.

“What’s wrong” Mick asked

“Oh Mick, I got to tell you everything, and I’m so scared.”

“Scared of what?”

“That you’ll hate me.”

Mick pulled him closer, “I’ll never hate you, you can tell me anything.”

Len slipped out of Mick’s arms and sat on the side of the bed.

“I don’t even know where to begin.”

Mick thought of all the prompts that Dr. Kat would use to get him talking. He sat next to Len and pulled the spread over both of them.

“Start where ever you feel comfortable starting and remember, this is a safe place.”

“Alright Dr. Mick” said Len, with a mirthless laugh, “let’s start with the trailer and car, do you wonder who they belong to?”

“It’s crossed my mind” answered Mick.

“They belong to me, Oscar gave them to me. He’s gone back to Europe and he’s never coming back. And that not all he gave me; I got ten thousand dollars in a savings account. Do you know why he gave all this to me?”

“No I don’t” answered Mick, “do you want to tell me.”

“It was for services rendered.”

“You mean he gave you all this for helping him rob and stuff?”

Len pulled away and wrapped himself up in the sheet; he curled up at the other end of the bed.

“Mick, how can you be so naïve? I serviced him, I was his whore. I did anything he wanted for five hundred dollars a week. The trailer and car was a bonus.”

“You did what?” Mick’s mind refused to comprehend what Len said.

“I was his whore” Len, repeated louder than before, “I’m a whore, just like Santini said, I guess he saw the future, who would of thunk it?”

“Why” asked Mick, “did your father force you? If he did, I’ll kill him.”

Len grabbed the sheet off the bed; he wrapped it round his waist and started pacing around the room. His words tumbled out between ragged sobs.

“Nobody made me do it, it didn’t mean anything, it was just business. I needed money and I couldn’t think of anyway else to get some.”

“Why did you need money, so badly” asked Mick, he was afraid that he already knew the answer, but he prayed he was wrong.

“I needed it for you, Mick. I couldn’t have you going to Iron Heights. I couldn’t have you disappear from my life, I almost rather die. You saved my life that first day at Juvie; this was the only way I could think of paying you back.”

“But I didn’t ask you to” said Mick, “I would never ask you to sell yourself for me, that’s sick. Do you think I can’t take care of myself, that I need you to take care of me?”

Len slid down to the floor, wrapped in the sheet; he looked impossibly small and frail, like a broken toy.

“I understand” he said, “I guess some things can’t be forgiven. You can stay in the trailer for as long as you like, I’ll stay out of your life, but I’m not sorry I did it. I love you Mick and I always will.”

Mick never remembered having so many feelings swirling around his brain; he felt anger, sadness, shame, guilt, relief and true affection. He was both angry and sad that Len felt he couldn’t take care of himself. He was ashamed of the flippant attitude he displayed when he talked about his future, guilt that this attitude probably drove Len into Oscar’s clutches. He felt relief both that the bastard was back in Europe and though he loath to admit it, relief that he will have a roof over his head and some income beyond the small amount he would make at the grocers. Last, but not least, he felt true affection for the boy in front of him and maybe something more. But he would think about that later, right now Len needed him.

Mick slipped down next to Len and pulled the boy close.

“You stay out of my life, don’t be an idiot. Where would I be without my little Shrimp? The past is done; we got the future now and we’ll make it good.”

Len buried his head in Mick’s bare chest.

“Do you really mean it Mick, do you forgive me, please forgive me.”

“Ain’t nothing to forgive” answered Mick, he stood up and pulled Len to his feet, “got anything to eat here? All this drama can make a guy hungry.”

“Sure, I got lots of food here but maybe we should clean up first” he gave Mick a shy smile, “the shower is big enough for two.”

After the shower, Len threw an extra-large everything pizza in the oven. While it baked they strolled around the trailer park, enjoying the crisp autumn air.

“I won’t be able to get over here tomorrow” said Len, finishing the last bite of pizza, “but I’ll be by on Monday, you can tell me all about your first day at work.”

The two cleaned up the kitchen and Mick walked Len to the door.

“I’m going to leave the car here” said Len, “I don’t want to take the chance that Lewis would find out about it and then, somehow, find out about our place. I wish I could stay but I got to get back for Lisa. Here are the keys for the trailer and the car,in case you need to move it.”

He planted a kiss on Mick’s lips and walked down the path towards the bus stop.

Mick watched him till he disappeared from sight. Then he picked up a chair with the intent to smash it into the wall. He held the chair for what seemed like an eternity, and then he put it down. Destroying things in anger is what the old Mick would do. He had a real chance to be different for himself and for Len. He would make an appointment with the therapist Dr. Kat had recommended and see if the support group was still meeting at the church.

Mick put his clothes away and decided to watch some TV. Halfway through a horror movie, he got up and looked for a snack. In the cupboards he found assorted chips and his favorite candy bars. In the freezer were five kinds of Haagen-Dazs ice cream, Len thought of everything. He settled back in front of the TV and consumed enough snacks for two boys. It was still early when the movie ended, but Mick felt bone tired. Probably because of the large quantity of food and Len related drama. He brushed his teeth, stripped down to his underwear and crawled into bed. For the first time in more than two years he went to bed in a place without bars or guards. Yep, he could get used to this.

Chapter Text

Len’s good mood vanished the moment he walked through his front door. His father was waiting at the kitchen table with a bottle of beer in his hand. Three empty bottles stood on the table in front of him. Lisa was eyeing them both from the front room. She looked nervous but still gave Len a smile.

“Where have you been, boy” slurred Lewis.

“Mick got out of Juvie, today” Len answered, “I went to meet him and then we went to his place.”

“His, place” said Lewis, “how does he have a place, where is it?”

“He’s staying with a friend and where he is, well, that’s none of your business.”

Lewis lurched out of his chair and careened towards his son, but any blow he intended to inflict missed as he stumbled against the kitchen counter.

“As I remember” said Len, “I said I would do as you wanted as far as pulling jobs and you would stay out of my private life.”

Lewis sat back down in his chair, he scrutinized his son, looking for any weaknesses in his newly acquired armor, but he could see none.

“Who gives as shit about your private life? You got dinner to get ready and chores to do, now get out of my sight.”

Len walked passed his father to where his sister was, he gave her a hug and a kiss on the top of her head.

“Come on Sweet Pea, let me take a look at your homework and then we’ll start dinner.”

Len followed Lisa up to her room. She closed the door behind them and plopped down on her bed, her eyes were shinning with happiness.

“Mick’s out, that’s so cool. When can I see him? Would it be okay for me to see him, he still likes me right? I still like him.”

Lisa bounced up and down with each word; she was so excited and anxious. Len sat down next to her and put his arm around her shoulder.

“Of course he still likes you, and I think we should go see him on Monday, but you have to keep it a secret, do you think you can do that?”

“Sure Lenny, wild unicorns couldn’t drag it out of me.”

“Then we’ll go right after school. Now let me see your homework then you can help me make dinner.”

Saturday and Sunday passed without any Lewis drama. He had been recruited for a job on Sunday night. It must have gone well, for he was in a good mood when he got home early Monday morning. He was still asleep when Len and Lisa got up.

Len made Lewis breakfast and left a note saying that he would pick Lisa up after school and they would be home in time for dinner. Len figured it was better to beg forgiveness then to ask for permission. Both siblings were in good spirits when they met after school and headed to Mick’s. Lisa was bubbling over with happiness and Len could barely wait to feel Mick’s arms around him.

….

Mick slept late on Sunday and spent the day puttering around the trailer and the park. He talked to some of the older residents; he didn’t want them to think he was just some young thug. He spent close to an hour watching a young artist assembling a sculpture of scrap metal with the use of a blow torch. Mick itched to talk with the man and ask if he could help with blow torch. This must be how alcoholics feel he thought. He went back in, ate dinner and watched TV till bedtime. He needed to be at work at seven and the bus ride will take about an hour, so he had himself tucked in by nine, the few beers he had helped him go to sleep.

Mick got to the grocer’s by six forty-five. It was a smallish store in a sketchy neighborhood, the type of area where the chain grocery stores didn’t go. The owner, Mr. Joon, greeted him with a hearty handshake.

“I have a few uniform shirts for you” he said, “and any pants that are not jeans are fine. I will make a name tag for you. Do you go by Michael or Mike?”

“I go by Mick, if that’s okay with you?”

“That’s fine, Mick, now let’s get your paper work done and I’ll show you where the time clock and break room is. You’ll be orienting with Jerome for the next few days, and then you’ll be on your own. I got good employees; I think you’ll be happy here.”

There were four other employees, three cashiers and Jerome. The other positions were filled by Mr. Joon’s wife and children. Mick’s job would be to unload trucks and stock items before the store opened at nine, after that he would restock the shelves and help customers with whatever they needed. He would work every other weekend and maybe he would be trained to be a relief cashier, but that was up to Mrs. Joon. The other employees and family workers were friendly and if they knew about Mick’s past, they didn’t seem to care. All and all it seemed like a pretty sweet job, much easier than working on a farm. Mick figured he could be happy here, for a while.

Mick clocked out at the end of his shift, did some grocery shopping and headed home. When he got there, he found the two Snart siblings sitting on his couch. Lisa jumped into his arms.

“Mick, I’m so glad to see you, promise me you’ll never get locked up again. Lenny and I couldn’t stand it.”

“I’ll do my best, Doll” Mick answered, “my, look at you, you’ve really grown.”

“Yep, I’m nine now, and my teacher says I’m quite grown up for my age.”

“A little too grown up” said Len, “do you mind if I say hello to Mick, now?”

Lisa stepped aside and Len gave Mick a hug and a short but sweet kiss. They heard Lisa giggling.

“Are you okay with this” Len asked her, “About how Mick and I feel about each other?”

“I think it’s cute” she answered, “are we going to eat soon, I’m hungry.”

“I picked up some groceries” replied Mick, “and you guys can help me cook.”

The two helped Mick make Salisbury steak, mashed potatoes, and green bean casserole.

“I didn’t know you were such a good cook, Mick” said Lisa, finishing off her second helping of mashed potatoes.”

“I didn’t get much chance to cook in Juvie, but I helped my Mom cook at home, and that reminds me, Len, I thought you guys could have Thanksgiving dinner here, would you like that, Doll?”

“Would I, you bet” answered Lisa, “Dad never does anything for the holidays.”

Mick got up and opened the freezer; in it was a plump turkey.

“It’s a fifteen pounder, that should be enough, will figure out the sides, later. Len, did you say you might have a cookbook from your mom?”

“I remember a box of her books in the garage, but I haven’t looked at them in a while, I’ll look this week. Now I hate to eat and run, but we best get home, before Lewis goes ballistic on us.”

Mick quickly boxed up a large portion of leftovers and gave them to Len.

“I got a good idea, take this is to feed the beast, let him know there’s more where this came from.”

Mick’s idea worked like a charm. When Len and Lisa arrived home, their father started yelling before the door was closed, and like usual he directed most of his anger towards Len.

“Where in the Hell did you drag your sister off to, as if I can’t guess?”

“We went to visit Mick” answered Len.

“So you’re busy fucking around with that retard, instead of being home doing your chores and making dinner?”

“Mick is not a retard” answered Len, “and we were not fucking around, we just had dinner, that’s all.”

“We brought some food for you, Daddy” piped up Lisa, “Mick’s a real good cook and he’ll make more, if you like.”

Lewis grabbed the food from Len.

“Go to your rooms, I’ll deal with you in the morning.”

Morning arrived and everything seemed normal. Len made breakfast and packed their lunches under Lewis’s usual glare. Before the two could leave, Lewis spoke.

“Lisa go wait on the porch, I need to talk to your brother.”

Lisa went outside and Len steeled himself for the insults and threats that Lewis was about to deliver, but what came, instead, was worse.

“You’re sixteen now” began Lewis, “I think it’s time you quit school and work with me full time.”

“I don’t want to” countered Len, “I have less than two years to go, and then I’ll do what you want.”

“You’ll do what I say, or else” threatened Lewis.

“Or else what” asked Len, with a bravado he did not feel.

“Maybe I’ll go over to the police and tell them some Juvie x-con is luring my underage son and daughter to his place for impure purposes. Cops just hate pedophiles; they might not even bother to arrest him.”

“You can’t do that, Mick, hasn’t done anything.”

“You got till Friday to get your ass kicked out of school, I still have one or two contacts on the force, now get out of my sight.”

Len gave the front door a healthy slam that caused Lisa to jump.

“What did he do to you Lenny?”

“Just the same old shit, Sweet Pea, nothing to worry about” he took her by the hand, “let’s go.”

Len knew he had to do what Lewis wanted, but how to do it was the problem. He had been a very good student since he got back. He could do some vandalism, that would work, but it could also get him thrown back in Juvie. Then poor Lisa would be a Lewis’ mercy, again. If Lewis would give him till the semester’s end he might be able to flunk out, but he doubted Lewis would be that agreeable. He was mulling over his problem, and not watching where he was going, when a solution literally ran into him.

Patrick Pruitt was the classic BMOC. He was captain of the football team, dating the prettiest cheerleader, president of the student council and all but assured a freeride scholarship to any university he wanted. He was as arrogant as they come, just the type of person that Len hated. Len did not notice Patrick until he ran into him, causing the other student to nearly drop the donut he was eating.

“Why don’t you watch where you’re going, shithead” Patrick snarled.

“Why don’t you suck my dick” Len snarled back, “your girlfriend seems to like it.”

Patrick launched himself at Len, unleashing a powerful left hook, but Len was able to dodge it and delivered a punch to Patrick’s stomach. Soon both boys were pummeling each other, but they were pulled apart before either could do any damage. Security took them to separate offices while the parents were called and witnesses were interviewed. Eventually both boys were marched into the principal’s office. Lewis and Patrick’s parents were waiting there.

When everyone was seated, the principal started talking.

“We have interviewed other students and it seems like both boys traded insults and then punches. It appears to be a case of mutual combat, but we have a zero tolerance policy for fighting. Both boys will serve a week suspension, starting tomorrow. Patrick, you and your parents may leave. Mr. Snart, we need to talk.

“Considering Leonard’s unfortunate history, you will have two choices. After his suspension Leonard will return to our alternate school or he will be expelled and you will have to find him other educational opportunities. I think you and your son should take some time to consider your choices.”

“We don’t need to take any time” Lewis answered, “this school was never good enough for my son, I will find one that is.”

“If that how you feel, too, Leonard” the principal asked.

“Yes” responded Len.

“Alright, I will have a security guard escort you and your father off school grounds, any personal possessions that are in your locker will be sent to you, good luck.”

Len followed Lewis out of the building and walked in silence till they reached their car. Lewis tried to pat Len on the back, but Len shied away from the touch. Lewis chose to ignore his son’s actions.

“Good job, I don’t think we will have to worry about them checking up on you. Now you’re free to put your time to better use.”

“Just remember” replied Len, “you leave Mick alone and what I do with my spare time is my business.”

“That’s fair” said Lewis, “now get in the car and let’s get some real breakfast.”

Len suffered his father company for a filling meal and then stayed in his room till it was time to get Lisa. He told her what happened on the way home, she was understandably upset.

“No, you have to go back to school; you need to graduate to get a job. Wait, did Daddy make you do this?”

“No” Len lied, “it will be good for me to take some time off, I can always go back later.”

Lisa did not look convinced but she dropped it for now. The look she gave their father when they entered the house, spoke volumes.

Len spent most of his first day as a dropout rummaging around the garage; he found a few boxes that contained his mother’s books. They had not been opened in a while, as evident by the layer of dirt and dust on the tops. The boxes emitted a musty smell when opened. The first box contained novels and biographies, the second one contained some self-help manuals and three cookbooks. Len took the books and put them out in the cool dry air, maybe they will lose some of their smell overnight and then he would take when he went to see Mick. God, he needed to see him, he would go by there tomorrow, as Len recalled, Mick was off then because he would be working the weekend.

Len walked Lisa to school and then told his father he was going out for a while. His father waved him off, intent on the sports section of the paper. The books smelled better this morning so he put them in his back pack and headed off. He got to the trailer and knocked lightly on the door; if Mick was asleep he didn’t want to wake him. The door opened and Mick pulled him in, he melted into Mick’s arms and although he promised himself he wouldn’t, Len started to cry.

“What’s a matter, Shrimp” asked Mick, as he led Len over to the couch.

Len told Mick how Lewis forced him to quit school. He did not mention that Lewis had threatened Mick; he did not want Mick to feel guilty.

“I knew it was going to happen, but I didn’t think I’d feel so bad. It’s not like I had any friends there, but it was a place to go, to get away from Lewis. Where I could pretend I had a normal life.”

“You can come here, now” said Mick, “I’m having a phone put in today, so you can call me any time you want, day or night. You can even come over without calling; it’s your place after all.”

Len pulled Mick’s face down for a long kiss.

“You are so good to me” Len said, “how could I not love you?”

“Same here, Shrimp” answered Mick.

Len looked at him, as if Mick just gave him the world. The intensity of the emotion was almost too much, Mick needed to change the subject.

“What do you got in that back pack?”

“I found three cookbooks that belong to my Mom; I figured we could look through them for stuff to make for Thanksgiving.”

They opened the one of the books and started their search. There were recipes that were circled and notations in the margins which proclaimed ‘Leo’s favorite dessert’, ‘make this when Leo is sick’, ‘this one always cheers Leo up’. These types of notations were all through the book along with photos of Len as a boy enjoying the foods. It was the same with the second cookbook.

“I remember eating a lot of these recipes” said Len.

“Look like she kept track of what you liked” said Mick, “pretty nice of her.”

The third book looked new, its title was ‘Cooking Together’ and it depicted a woman with two children engaged in preparing a meal. There was a note written on the first page, it read:

Dear Leo:
I hope you will enjoy cooking with me as much as I enjoy cooking for you.
Happy Ninth Birthday to the love of my life,
Mom

Len stared at the note.

“My Mom disappeared a few days before my ninth birthday; Lewis said she ran out on us, because she didn’t love me.”

“I think your father is a god damn liar” said Mick, “these books prove how much she loved you.”

“One day I’m going to find out what really happened and if he did anything to her, I’ll make him pay.”

“And you’ll have help, Buddy.”

Mick put his arms around the younger boy; they cuddled together for a while and then started to pick out recipes and make a shopping list.

“I should be able to get all this stuff where I work; I still got most the money the warden gave me.”

“Okay, Lisa and I will be over early on Thursday to help with the cooking, thanks for doing this for us and thanks for letting me unload on you.”

Mick gave him a playful punch in the arm.

“That’s what I’m here for, Shrimp.”

….

Lewis sent Len out on a job a few days before Thanksgiving. It was a former associate of Oscar who appreciated Len’s quick wit and ability to stay cool under pressure. He performed his part flawlessly and the job was a success. He brought his cut home and Lewis, of course, took it all.

“I’m leaving tomorrow for a little vacation” Lewis said, “meeting some the boys, up north; plan to do a little hunting. There should be enough food in the house, I’ll be home Sunday.”

Len nodded and went up to his room, when he woke up the next morning Lewis was gone. He talked to Lisa over breakfast.

“Dad went hunting with some of his drunken buddies; he won’t be back till Sunday. Would you like to head out to Mick’s place after school and spend the night?”

“Sure would” answered Lisa, “we only have a half-day today. We are making a Thanksgiving decoration; I could give it to Mick.”

The siblings arrived at the trailer about ten minutes before Mick was due home. They went inside to wait. While Lisa watched TV, Len searched for something he hoped Mick had not found yet, the letter from Oscar. Fortunately it was right where he left it. He stuffed it in his jacket and he sat next to Lisa.

“Surprise” said Lisa when Mick walked in, “Dad went away and won’t be back till Sunday, so we can spend time here with you, like a long sleepover, I even brought my sleeping bag.”

“Sounds like a plan” said Mick, “and we can get an early start on some of the food for tomorrow.”

“I got something for you” Lisa told Mick.

She took her school project and proudly handed it to him. It was a turkey centerpiece made from a large pine cone decorated with colorful feathers and pieces of felt with pipe cleaners for legs.

Mick gave her a hug.

“It’s one of the best presents I ever got, Doll, and it’s going to sit right in the middle of the table.”

So began four of the best days that the trio had ever experienced. They cooked from Len’s cookbooks for dinner, Wednesday night, Thanksgiving breakfast and dinner. Mick added some dishes that he remembered from his mother. They ate until they were uncomfortably full then stumbled to the couch to watch the first of the holiday TV specials. Filled with so much turkey, they all decided to turn in early. Lisa insisted on taking the couch so Mick and Len collapsed into bed and they were asleep in moments.

On Friday and Saturday the three piled into Len’s car and participated in the frenzy that was the beginning of the holiday season. There was Black Friday shopping, the Central City Christmas Parade and the city square tree lighting. They even dressed up and took in a Holiday Tea at one of the fancy downtown hotels. The highlight of the weekend, for Mick anyway, was the holiday bonfire that Central City University held to celebrate the beginning of Homecoming Week. By Sunday morning they were so tired that they didn’t get out of bed till ten o’clock.

After breakfast, the Snarts said their goodbye to Mick and headed home. Lisa had homework to do and Len wanted to make sure they beat Lewis home. Lewis did not get home till after midnight. Len fell asleep in the quiet peacefulness. Maybe things will be better now, he thought, as usual, he was wrong.

Everything went to hell in February; Lisa blamed Mick and would not speak to him for a month. Len knew it was Mick’s fault but he couldn’t be mad at him, Len should have seen it coming. After the first of the year, their support group was disbanded, for lack of funding and Mick did not hit it off with the therapist that Dr. Kat recommended. Len should have encouraged him to find another, but he was doing so well, maybe, thought Len, he didn’t need one.

At least they had a good holiday season. Mick had decorated the trailer with lights and got a small Christmas tree. Len and Lisa spent Christmas Eve there and Mick gave them both presents, their first Christmas presents since their Grandfather had died. They couldn’t be together on New Year’s Eve, Lewis had a job scheduled, but they spent New Year’s Day with Mick watching parades and football.

Since Len no longer went to school his life evolved into a new and mostly, pleasant routine. Lisa announced she was old enough to walk and from school by herself, so Len made sure she had her breakfast and lunch and then if there were no jobs, he could do what he wanted. If Mick was working, he spent his time at the library reading all the scientific books and journals that he could get his hands on. He studied chemistry, electrical technology, physics and criminology. He needed to know how the other side thought and worked. He read the study guides for passing the GED, even though he could not take it for a few more years.

When Mick wasn’t working, Len would spend his day at the trailer. They would spend their time in the pleasurable exploration of each other’s body. Len put what he learned from Oscar to good use and he was even able to teach Mick a few things. The first time Len bottomed for him, Mick was ecstatic and when Len topped him, Mick swore he saw stars.

One evening in February the phone rang; Lisa answered it on the upstairs extension.

“Who is it” asked Lewis.

“Wrong number, Daddy” she answered, then she went to find Len.

“Lenny, that was Mick on the phone, he needs you to call him, it’s important.”

Len made sure Lewis wasn’t watching, and then he quickly dialed Mick’s number.

“What the hell Mick” he said, “Lewis could have answered.”

“I got to talk to you” said Mick, “can you come here tomorrow?”

“I thought you were working tomorrow?”

“Not any more.”

Something was wrong thought Len, but he couldn’t do anything about it tonight.

“Are you alright?”

“Yeah” answered Mick.

“Then I’ll be there in the morning”

Len left as soon as he got Lisa off to school and was at the trailer by nine.

Mick looked terrible, like he hadn’t slept a wink. His eyes were bloodshot and he had deep circles under them. As Len got closer he could smell beer, obviously Mick tied one on last night. Whatever Mick had to tell him could wait, he needed to get some food and coffee into his guy. He sat Mick down and made enough scrambled eggs and toast for both of them. He then brewed some tea, deciding that coffee might be a little rough on Mick’s stomach. He waited till they were both done eating before they talked.

“So you got drunk last night” said Len, “is that why you didn’t go to work?”

“Don’t got no work to go to” answered Mick, “got fired.”

“That’s not fair” said Len, “maybe you can talk to Dr. Kat.”

“Nope, I deserved it, I was stupid.”

“How” asked Len.

Mick sighed and explained.

“Jerome asked me to change shifts with him two days ago, it was his Mom’s birthday and they were having a party. So I was the one who was there till closing. The boss asked me to break up a bunch of boxes and pallets and then bundle them up for the garbage men. There were a lot of boxes and the pallets were pretty damn big and all the boss gave me was a little hatchet and a hammer. How was that going to work?

“It was really cold and I just wanted to get home, so I thought it would be easier to just burn them. There was some kerosene in the back so I made a pile, threw some kerosene on it and lit it up. It was going fine, but someone must of called 911, because soon there were firemen all over the place. The cops came, too and they called my boss. They thought I was trying to burn the place down. The boss said it was okay and they let me go.

“Next day when I came in, the boss told me he had to fire me. His wife didn’t want me there anymore; she said she didn’t want no firebug on the payroll. I had it good and then I fucking screwed up, I’m a fucking idiot”

Len stood up and wrapped his arms around his lover. Whatever anger he felt towards Mick paled in the self-loathing Mick felt.

“You’re not an idiot; sometimes you don’t use the best judgement. It’s not like you’re hurting for money, here. You’ll take a few days off then look for another job.”

Len spent the rest of the day with Mick trying and succeeding in making him feel better about himself. He did not know what the future would reveal but he was going to stick by Mick no matter what.

.....

Winter turned into spring and Mick was still unemployed. He tried his hardest to find a job, but his criminal record and lack of an employment history worked against him. Len spent as much time as he could with Mick, he tried to keep things light, reminding Mick that they had a several months free rent on the trailer space and that Len had barely touched the money he got from Oscar. But Mick sulked about this, saying he didn’t want to be a ‘kept man’.

Lewis’ reputation in the underworld kept improving mostly because of Len’s meticulous planning. He gave Len a beeper so he could be contacted when a job came up, and they often did. Lisa finally forgave Mick and the three of them returned to having good times.

One day Len visited the trailer to find Mick in a very good mood. Maybe he got a job Len thought.

“I got a solution to my money problem” Mick said, “I think it’s a pretty good one.”

“I’m all ears” answered Len.

“I’m gonna work for you.”

“What!”

“I mean I’m gonna to with you on whatever job you’re doing.”

“No way Mick, I’m not going to allow you to risk your life. No sir, not on my watch.”

“I’m not worried, Shrimp, I know you will keep me safe. You and not Lewis, are the brains of the operation, you told me that, yourself.”

Mick had got him there, he had bragged to Mick about just that.

“I don’t like it Mick, I’m sure you can find another job, just give it a little more time.”

“Nope, maybe I will go out on my own, what do you think, arson for hire?”

Len knew he was being manipulated, but there was nothing he could do about it.

“If we do this, and that’s a big if, I would be the boss of you; could you deal with your Shrimp telling you what to do?”

“Sure Boss, when do we get started?”

“It’s not that easy, Mick. I need to have a job that needs extra muscle and I need to get you past Lewis.”

“I can wait Len, now that I know we have a plan.”

Mick pulled Len on his lap and they commenced with a passionate round of lovemaking. Maybe this would all work out.

….

It turned out easier then Len expected. The very next job, their employer needed another strong member. Len brought Mick over to the house, fully expecting Lewis to pitch a fit, but Lewis did not even recognize Mick. It made sense; Len thought, Lewis knew about Mick through his buddy at Juvie, but had never seen him. Len introduced Mick as Charlie Chambers, somebody that Oscar had known. The job worked out fine and Mick became a regular member of the crew. Len told Lisa and she promised to keep the secret, it tickled her to think that she was a co-conspirator.

So this was now their new normal. Len and Mick had had some many new ‘normals’ that they were starting to lose count. But things were not too, bad. Len got over his guilt about putting Mick in harm’s way. Mick had a steady source of income and no problems following Len’s orders and he called him Boss to prove it. There was a crazy excitement to their lives and many times, after the jobs, Mick would manhandle Len into bed. Sometimes Mick was maybe a little rougher than normal. especially if Len had bossed him around a lot. But he never hurt Len and would back off if Len protested.

The months passed by, Len turned eighteen and Mick twenty. Mick wanted Len to leave Lewis’ house and live with him. As much as he wanted to, Len could not leave Lisa there, alone. His sister was just turned eleven and she was turning into a normal rebellious preteen. But Lewis had no patience for this normal behavior and Lisa felt the back of his hand more than once.

Len would usually get between Lewis and Lisa but that would mean he would take Lisa’s beatings and then one of his own, for interfering. When Mick saw the marks on Len’s skin he would become enraged and swore he would kill Lewis. Len would beg him to calm down; doing anything to Lewis would just make matters worse.

“Just give me a little more time, Mick” Len pleaded, “I’ll figure out a way to get her away from him.

That time came a lot sooner then Len expected.

They had a big job on Tuesday night, Len had spent the afternoon with Mick going over the plan for the evening and then they got into Len’s car and drove to the Snart home to meet up with Lewis. Lewis was waiting for them in the living room dressed in his usual dark clothing and by his side, dressed the same, was Lisa. Lewis took the last swig from his beer bottle.

“Let’s go” he said.

Len pointed to Lisa, “she’s not going.”

“Yes she is” responded Lewis, “We need her small hands to disarm the alarms, she’s been practicing all week, you would have known that if you hadn’t been spending all your time with your faggot boyfriend.”

Len heard a low growl from Mick, but he ignored it.

“She’s not going” repeated Len, “she’s going to grow up normal, Lisa go upstairs.”

Lisa hesitated, not sure what to do, Len pushed himself between his sister and Lewis.

“Get upstairs” he ordered.

Then, it all happened so fast, Lewis broke the beer bottle and with a curse, swung the jagged end at Len. The boy dodged the bottle and Lewis fell forward. They heard a cry and Len turned to see Lisa on the floor holding her hands on her left shoulder. Her top was cut open and blood was seeping around her hands from a jagged wound.

Chapter Text

“Lisa!” Len cried.

He grabbed a blanket off the couch and kneeling at her side, pressed it over the wound. The bleeding slowed down but wouldn’t stop. Lewis stared at his bleeding child for a few seconds and then, of course, blamed Len.

“You little bastard” Lewis yelled, “look what you made me do.”

He picked up and heavy book end and advanced on his son, but he didn’t get more than a few steps, because Mick broke a kitchen chair over his shoulders. Lewis went down like a bag of potatoes and didn’t move.

Len didn’t bother to check if his father was breathing. He picked up Lisa and shoved her into Mick’s arms.

“Keep pressure on the wound” he instructed Mick, as they headed out to the car.

Mick got into the back seat and held Lisa close to his side. The little girl was so brave, she didn’t even cry. Mick would feel so proud of her, if he wasn’t so terrified.

“We need to get to a hospital” said Mick.

“No” whimpered Lisa, “not the hospital.”

“The hospital here ain’t worth shit” said Len, “she’ll bleed out waiting for help. There’s a surgical clinic just a few blocks from here, they might still be open.”

They pulled into the lot in front of the clinic. Len jumped out and tried the door, it was locked but the lights were still on. He banged on the door and a man in a lab coat opened it up.

“Sorry, the clinic is closed.”

But Len just pushed his way in, followed by Mick carrying Lisa.

“My sister been cut, she needs help, now.”

“Let me call for an ambulance” the man said reaching for his phone.

Len yanked the cord out of the wall. Mick handed Lisa to Len and grabbed the man by the front of his coat.

“Are you a doctor” snarled Mick.

“I am” the man stuttered out an answer.

“Then take care of my sister” growled Len, “now.”

“I can’t do anything if he doesn’t let me go” the Doctor said.

Mick let go but loomed over him, he had a good four inches on the man.

“Follow me” the doctor said.

He led them to a treatment room and Len set his sister down on the exam table.

“All right, Sweetheart” the doctor said, “let me just take a little look at your shoulder.”

He gently removed Lisa’s top and draped a sheet around her, he gently pressed on the area around the wound with a gloved hand.

“How did this happen” he asked her.

“Daddy did it with a broke beer bottle” she answered.

“Why”

“Because he was mad”

He pressed around the wound for a few more moments then turned to Len and Mick.

“It looks a lot worse than it is. I don’t feel any glass in the wound, but I would like to irrigate it to make sure, then I think we can close it with a few stitches. I want to give her a subcutaneous pain killer to make her more comfortable. Is she allergic to any medications?”

Len shook his head, no and held Lisa’s hand while the doctor worked.

The doctor gave Lisa a shot of Lidocaine and started irrigating the wound with syringes of normal saline solution. After he was certain there were no glass particles in the wound, he prepared to suture it closed. Lisa flinched when she saw the black sutures with their curved silver needles. The doctor gave her a few moments to relax while he explained how the sutures would help her. Len gave her hand a gentle squeeze and an encouraging smile.

Mick stood just inside the door during the procedure. He was not a fan of anything medical and he felt a little queasy watching what his little friend had to endure. Suddenly his sharp ears heard the front door open. He disappeared from the doorway and returned dragging a woman holding a toddler. The woman struggled in Mick’s arms. The doctor stopped in mid suture.

“Let her go” he commanded Mick.

“So she can find another phone and call the cops, no way.”

“That’s my wife and son, I’ve done everything you asked, please let them go.”

“Let her go, Mick” said Len, “We don’t want to hurt anyone. Look lady, just sit over there in the corner, your husband will be done soon and none of you will ever see any of us again.”

“Do as he says, Darling” the doctor finished his suturing and then applied a gauze dressing.

He opened a draw and gave Len a suture removal kit and several sample packs of oral antibiotics. He then addressed Lisa.

“You were a very brave girl; I want you to take one of these pills twice a day till they are all gone. Your brother can remove the stitches after that. You tell him if the pain gets worse or you feel sick in any way.”

“Thank you very much Doctor” said Lisa, “I’m sorry, I don’t even know your name.”

“You can just call me Henry, now if you three don’t mind, I’d like to close up and get my wife and son home.”

“Sure Doc” said Len, “thanks for your help, maybe we should have gone about this a different way, but you know what they say, hindsight is twenty-twenty.

Len reached into his jacket pocket and took out his key chain. One of the charms on it was a hard rubber multicolored dinosaur. He detached the charm and held it out to the toddler.

“I made this myself” he said, “maybe the kid would like it.”

The toddler grabbed the little dinosaur and giggled. His mother tried to take it away, but the child held fast.

Len choose that moment to usher his sister and boyfriend out of the office and to their car. They best make their escape before somebody called the cops, which was exactly what the woman wanted to do.

“We need to call the police, Henry; maybe they left something around that would help identify them.”

“Let it go, Nora” Henry said, “They were just scared, desperate kids. You know, when I asked the little girl how she got hurt, she said her father did it because he was mad. She said it in such a factual manner, like it had happened before and probably would happen again. If I could I would report their father to the police, not them, but I don’t even know their last names.”

“But that’s no reason to scare us and little Barry” Nora argued.

Henry watched his son playing with the little dinosaur.

“Barry wasn’t scared and he got a present. We will have to get that away from him, it could be a choking risk. We can give it back when he’s older.”

“All right” said Nora, “we’ll give them a pass, but I’m not in the mood to cook anymore, let’s pick up something for dinner.”

“Great” replied Henry, “Big Belly Burger, here we come.”

Len and Mick got Lisa back to the trailer. Mick made her some scrambled eggs and Len gave her the first dose of antibiotics.

“Do you know what happened to Daddy” Lisa asked, “did Mick kill him?”

“I doubt it” answered Len, “Mick could you drive by the house and see if Lewis is all right?”

Len had Lisa lie down on their bed, but the little girl could not get to sleep. It amazed Len that she could still worry about the father who was such a monster. She jumped up when she heard Mick come back.

“He’s alive and well, he came out when I stopped in front of the house, but I’m pretty sure I drove off before he could recognize me.”

“All right, Sweet Pea, can you go to sleep now?”

“I’ll make you cinnamon rolls for breakfast” added Mick.

“Okay” Lisa yawned, “Goodnight Mick, goodnight Lenny.”

Len waited till Lisa was asleep and then he called their father. Lewis answered on the second ring, he sounded more sober.”

“Where’s my daughter” he demanded.

“My sister is with Mick and me” Len answered, “she needed to get stitches for the cut you gave her and also antibiotics to prevent an infection, I think she’s safer with us, right now.”

“Bring her back, or I’ll call the cops and say you knocked me out and kidnapped her.”

“You do that, Dad” answered Len, “I’m sure they would be very interested on how she got cut so badly.”

“You little bastard” sputtered Lewis, “Wait till I get my hands on you.”

Len ignored Lewis’ outburst.

“She is staying with us, but I’ll be over tomorrow to talk. Maybe we can come to a mutually satisfying agreement.”

“So what’s the plan” asked Mick.

“I’m going to make sure he is out of our lives, hopefully for good, but can I tell you tomorrow, I am so tired.”

Sure, Shrimp, you go sleep by your sister, I’ll take the couch.”

“Thanks Mick, you know you probably saved our lives tonight.”

Mick pulled Len into a hug and placed a soft kiss on his lips.

“That’s what I’m here for” he told Len, “see you in the morning.”

He gave Len a gentle push towards the bedroom, got the extra blankets and pillow and curled up on the couch. Len always had good plans; this one had better be one of his best.

….

Mick pulled the first batch of cinnamon rolls out of the oven and shoved in the second. He put them on the table to cool and started frying some sausage and bacon.

“That smells good” he heard a soft voice say.

He turned to Lisa, dressed in one of Len’s shirts that she had used for a nightgown.

“Sure does, partner” Len echoed.

Mick plated the rolls, “You guys want some eggs, too?”

Both siblings nodded and soon they were all enjoying Mick’s cooking.

“Lisa, I called your school and told them you weren’t coming in today” said Len, “are you okay staying by yourself for a little while? Mick and I need to run an errand and then we are going to talk to Dad.”

“What are you going to talk to Daddy about?”

“I want you to stay with me and Mick for a while; at least until your cut heals up, would you like that?”

“That’ll be fun” Lisa answered.

“Good then we will leave after we get the kitchen cleaned up and we’ll be back before lunch.”

The two instructed Lisa to keep the door doubled locked and not to answer the phone or doorbell. The little girl had been left alone before, so she knew the drill.

“So what’s the plan” asked Mick, as Len started the car.

“I’m going to buy Lewis off, give him twenty thousand dollars, let him keep the money he gets from the state to take care of Lisa, and take Lisa off his hands.”

“Do you got that much” asked Mick, “I guess you could sell the trailer and you can have all the money I’ve saved.”

“Thank you, my love” said Len, “but I don’t have to use any of our money or assets. A few years before I went to Juvie, Lewis and I were part of a gang that robbed the First National Bank of Central City. I was the bag man because the boss figured no one would suspect a twelve year old was carrying all the cash. I took the money home and waited for the boss to come to get it. While I was waiting I took a few bundles out and hid them in attic. The boss never missed them. That’s the money I’m going to give Lewis.”

“But how will that get him out of your lives, when he spends it all, won’t he just come back for more?”

“He won’t have that chance, no one was ever arrested for that robbery, and I imagine all the other cash was laundered. So when Lewis spends it, the Feds will be alerted by the serial numbers and be on him faster than a bird on a June bug. Then it will be prison for him and freedom for us.”

“But you ain’t going to see him by yourself, right” said Mick, “that’s why I’m here, right?”

“They say there’s nothing more dangerous than a wounded animal” said Len, “that describes Lewis to a T, but he’s no match for both of us.”

Len parked in the driveway and entered his house, Mick at his side. Lewis was on the couch, already downing the first of probably many bottles of beer.

“You little bastard” said Lewis rising from the couch.

Mick stepped in front of Len and Lewis sat back down.

“Why are you on his side, Charlie” Lewis asked Mick, “if you think you can get a piece of his ass, he already has a guy on the side.”

“You’re right, he does” answered Mick, “and he’s me.”

“This is Mick Rory” said Len, “now can we dispense with all this and talk business?”

Lewis appeared flustered and confused, so Len took the advantage continued on.

“I know you don’t love us, you probably never did, but what you did to Lisa crossed a line. You could have killed her. I can’t trust you with her, anymore.”

“I didn’t mean to cut her” said Lewis, “I was going after you.”

“And that, somehow, makes it better” said Mick.

“Let’s cut to the chase, pardon my pun” said Len, “I got twenty thousand dollars, I’ll give it to you and you let Lisa stay with me and Mick. You can keep all the money the state gives you for her care and we’ll pay for all her needs. Mick and I will still work for you, but Lisa stays out of it, deal?”

“Where did you get twenty thousand” asked Lewis.

“From Oscar, he was very generous.”

“You must have been one great lay, I guess you get it all for free, Rory, you should send Oscar a fruit basket.”

Mick snarled and took a step forward, Len laid a hand on his arm and the older boy stopped.

“Look” said Len, “we could trade insults or you could just take the money, it’s a win for you.”

“Give me a few days to think about it” said Lewis.

“No, this is a limited time offer, take it or we use the money to disappear. Like I said it’s a win for you, just think, you could get that sports car you’ve wanted for so long.”

Lewis took a few minutes to think.

“All right” he said, “but it’s only because I don’t want you to run off with Lisa, life on the run would not be good for a child her age.”

“I’ll go to the bank now” said Len, “then I’ll pack up Lisa’s things.”

Len and Mick got back in the car; Len let out a long sigh of relief, backed the car out of the driveway and headed towards the bank.

Mick waited in car while Len approached the one of the clerks, he pulled out his driver’s license and bank ID.

“I would like to get into my safety deposit box.”

The clerk looked at the cards, “of course, Mr. Winters, follow me.”

Len opened his safety deposit box and took out most of the money from the robbery; he left a few thousand dollars for emergencies. Before he closed up the box, he slipped in the letter from Oscar. He had thought about burning it, but something told him, no. He put the money under his coat and returned to the car.

“So what does twenty thousand look like” asked Mick, “never saw that much money, before.”

“You can look at it when we get back to the trailer” answered Len, “I need to let Lisa know what’s happening.”

Mick counted the money and replaced the bank wrappers with rubber bands, before going into the trailer. He hid the money under the car seat and then they went in to talk to Lisa. Len told Lisa that their father thought Lisa should stay with them for a while. He left out the part where he was ransoming her. Lisa wanted to come with to supervise the packing of her things, but Len nixed that idea. So, armed with a detailed list from Lisa, Len and Mick returned to the house to pack up under Lewis’ watchful eye.

After they were done packing, Len gave the money to his father and waited while Lewis counted it.

“Pleasure doing business with you” Lewis sneered.

“Glad I can‘t say the same” countered Len, “let’s go Mick.”

They stopped to get some dinner on the way home, and afterwards started reconfiguring the furniture in the trailer to give Lisa a makeshift bedroom, using the couch as her bed. The little girl wanted to make sure everything had a place before she went to sleep, but Len reminded her that she had school in the morning.

Len made sure Lisa was settled in and then he and Mick also settled in for the night. Mick pulled Len over on his broad chest and tucked the younger boy’s head under his chin. He knew his partner had quite the stressful day and could use a little tenderness.

“Thank you for all your help, today” said Len, as he snuggled closer.

“No problems, Shrimp, we’ll get Lisa all settled in and then we’ll wait.”

“Hopefully, not for very long” added Len.

Fortunately, their wait was short. In less than two weeks, the three saw that Lewis was the subject of the opening story on the local newscast.

“Our top story today” announced the anchor “is an arrest in the First National Bank of Central City robbery, a robbery that had baffled law enforcement for the last six years.”

A picture of Lewis flashed on the screen.

“Lewis Snart, a disgraced former police officer, was arrested after using the money from the robbery to buy a sports car. Mr. Snart is the sole guardian of a minor child, Lisa Snart, whose whereabouts are unknown. Anyone with information on this child is requested to call the Central City Police.”

“What do we do now, Lenny” asked Lisa.

“We need to go to the police station to show them you’re okay, then I imagine Dad is going to jail for a while.”

“That’s bad for him, but I guess it’s good for us. Am I going to be able to stay with you guys?”

“I’m going to try my hardest to make that happen” answered Len, “Mick; can you drop us off at the station? This shouldn't take long, I’ll call you when we’re done.”

But Len was so very wrong.

The Snart siblings approached the desk sergeant.

“Excuse officer” said Len, “I am Leonard Snart and this is my sister Lisa Snart. We heard on the news that our father was arrested.”

The officer nodded and picked up his phone.

“Detective West, the kid you were looking for is here."

Detective Joe West came out to the front desk, accompanied by a woman in civilian clothes. Len remembered reading about Joe West in the paper. He was a regular Phenom in the law enforcement game, the youngest officer to make detective, in the history of the state.

West gave the Snarts the merest of glances and then turned to the woman.

“Betty, could you take Lisa to the lounge and get her a snack?”

After Lisa was out of sight, West spun Len around and handcuffed him.

“Leonard Snart, I am arresting you for the robbery of The First National Bank of Central City. You have the right to remain silent. Anything you say can and will be used against you in a court of law. You have the right to an attorney. If you cannot afford an attorney, one will be provided for you. Do you understand your rights as explained to you?”

“Yes” replied Len, “I would like an attorney, now and what are you doing with my sister?”

“She’s better off without you and your father" West turned to one of the officers, “take him to interrogation room three.”

Len was handcuffed to the table for over an hour before Joe West joined him.

“Where’s my lawyer?”

“They take a while, sometimes” said Joe, “why don’t we get started now. Your father said you gave him that money and he implicated you in the robbery. I know your father is a real son of a bitch and I’m sure the courts would take that into consideration. Right now, we just want to know where the rest of the money is and the identities of the other robbers.”

Len just stared at a spot over Joe’s left shoulder and spoke not a word.

“You’re eighteen and an adult and you already have a record. If you don’t cooperate you could end up sharing a cell with your father, then what will happen to your sister. She’ll probably bounce from foster home to foster home and end up who knows where. Tell us what we want to know and the D.A. will be very understanding.”

Len took a long breath, “not talking till I get a lawyer.”

Then almost like magic, his lawyer walked in.

“You’re not talking at all” said the lawyer, she turned to Joe, “why are you holding this child, I read the charges. You are charging him with a robbery that was perpetrated six years ago? This child was only twelve at the time. Where is your proof?”

“His father says that this boy gave him the money from the bank robbery.”

“Oh, so you are taking the word of a disgraced cop, a known felon and a child abuser. I talked to Lisa Snart and she showed me the gash that happened when her father attack her with a broken beer bottle. Did you talk to that child at all? Both she and this child you have in cuffs have been abused by their father for years, did you know that?”

“Look” said Joe, “I’m just trying to find out the identities of the rest of the robbers and the location of the rest of the money.”

“By terrorizing a child, that’s shameful” the lawyer laid her hand on Len’s shoulder, “is the D.A. charging this child with anything?”

“No” answered Joe.

“Then let’s go, Leonard.”

“What about my sister?”

“She will be leaving with you, but you may need to talk to social service at some time.”

“Thank you Ms.” said Len, “I’m sorry I didn’t get your name.”

“Roberta McCoy” said the lawyer, “here’s my card, and do you need a lift home?”

“No thank you, my friend will pick us up, I need to call him, he’s probably worried sick.”

Len and Lisa waited outside for Mick. Mick bounded out of the car and pulled both Snarts to his broad chest.

“What the hell happened, I was about to come down here.”

“They tried to arrest Lenny” said Lisa, “and put me in some home, somewhere.”

“What the hell” exclaimed Mick.

“I’ll tell you all about” said Len, “can we go to our house, I need to see what kind of shape Lewis left it in.”

The house was a complete disaster; it took them, two days to clean it up. Len decided they should live there for a while, at least till Lewis’ trial was over.

Lewis’ trial was over in a month. He was denied bail, so Len did not have to see him again until the trial. Len was called as a witness for the prosecution. He told the jury that he had taken part in robberies when he was a child, but his father had forced him and would beat him if he did not. He pulled up his shirt and showed the court the scars from those beatings. The defense objected and the judge instructed the jury to ignore Len’s display but that damage was already done.

Lewis’ public defender had a few questions for Len. He rose and approached the young man.

“Leonard, you admitted to this court that you participated in robberies and that you where sentenced to Juvenile Hall, is that correct?”

“Yes, sir” answered Len, “I was fourteen at the time, I haven’t been in any troubled since.”

“So you are a convicted juvenile felon, why should this court believe anything you say?”

“My father is a convicted adult felon, why should the court believe anything he says?”

That remark caused a few of the jurors to snicker.

The public defender ignored the snickers and continued.

“There is no real evidence connecting your father to the robbery except the money, which he stated you gave him. Why would he keep that money hidden for six years then suddenly spend it?”

“I don’t know, sir” answered Len

“I think it is because you and not your father were at that bank robbery and you decided to frame him, for some sort of sick revenge.”

“Sir, I was twelve years old at that time, I don’t know why my father did what he did. He has always drunk a lot; maybe his mind has been affected.”

“You little bastard” Lewis charged the witness stand, “I’ll kill you.”

It took two bailiffs to drag him back to his seat.

“Do you have any more questions for this witness” the judge asked the public defender.

“No sir, but I request a short recess so my client can collect himself.”

Len left the courtroom, confident that he would not see Lewis again for a long, long, time. But another problem reared its ugly head.

One Monday morning a woman from Social Services called on Len.

“Hello Mr. Snart, my name is Elinor Winchester; I’m with the Central City Department of Children and Family Services. I’m here to discuss your sister’s future living situation.”

Mick hid upstairs, it was better that this woman thinks only the two Snarts lived here.

“Call me Len and please come in and sit down.”

“Thank you, Len. As you may already know, your father has been sentenced to twenty years for his crime, with no hope of parole until half his sentence is served. He is behind on his property taxes and this house will shortly be seized by the city. Do you have another place to stay?”

“I have a friend that I have been living with, I only moved back to the house for Lisa.”

“Do you have a job Len; I see you did not finish high school.”

“I have been studying to take the GED” Len lied, “and I have been looking for a job.”

“I am glad that you have a place to stay and a plan for the immediate future” replied Elinor, “but we want something better for Lisa.”

“What could be better than being with her family” bristled Len.

“We are not trying to separate you and your sister. But we do want Lisa to have a stable place to live with a nurturing mother figure. That is something that is very important for a young girl on her way to becoming a young woman. I believe we have found that woman.”

Elinor pulled some papers out of her briefcase and gave them to Len.

“This is Maria Sanchez; she was your sister’s teacher last year and she has been one of our foster mothers for the past twenty years, and one of the best. She and your sister were very fond of each other and she would love the opportunity to provide Lisa a permanent home. She would also be happy for you to visit whenever you wanted and continue your loving relationship with your sister.”

Len looked at the papers. There was a picture of Maria, Len remembered her from the time he would pick Lisa up from school. All the kids seemed to love her and Lisa cried when she realized that Miss Sanchez would not be her teacher the next year. This was not what Len had hoped for, but maybe it could work.

“Can I be the one to tell her” Len asked.

“Of course” Elinor answered, “we had planned to move her on Friday, that way she will have the weekend to settle in, I will see you both then.”

Len and Mick broke the news to Lisa that evening. She was agreeable as long as she could still see Len and Mick. Nobody had discussed Mick, but Len assured her that she could.

On Friday Elinor drove Len and Lisa to Maria Sanchez’s house. Maria helped the siblings carry Lisa belongings to her cozy bedroom and then gave them a tour of her house. She insisted that Len stay for dinner and they discussed plans for moving the rest of Lisa’s belongings over the weekend. Len stayed till nine, he found Maria a very pleasant woman and enjoyed talking with her.

I guess it’s time for me to go” he said, “may I talk privately to my sister?”

“Of course, I’ll be in the kitchen, if you need anything.”

“Do you think you will like it here” Len asked.

“I already do, Lenny” Lisa answered, “Miss Sanchez was the best teacher and I bet she will make a great Mom. I never had a Mom and I always wanted one. I will still have you and Mick and I won’t have to worry about Daddy hurting us anymore.”

Len gave his sister a hug and kissed her on the top of her head.

“That’s right Sweet Pea, things are going to be better.”

He bade Maria goodnight and gave Lisa another kiss. The trip back home was a lonely one and he felt quite blue by the time he got there.

When he opened the door, he smelled the wonderful scent of Mick’s pulled pork. Mick came out of the kitchen wearing a ‘Kiss the Cook’ apron and nothing else. Len laughed for the first time in days. Mick fed him and bedded him, which was just what Len needed.

Len snuggled into his lover’s chest. He had spent much of his young life caring for Lisa, worrying about Mick and plotting against Lewis. Maybe it was finally time for him to relax and enjoy himself

Chapter Text

Len allowed himself a few weeks of rest and relaxation for himself and for Mick. He made sure that Lisa was truly happy and settled. Then he and Mick went for a little road trip.

First they drove to Nashville; Mick’s pick, and stayed there five days. Len didn’t realize how much of a country music fan his boyfriend was. They spent their days haunting the usual tourist traps and evenings in the local bars. Len enjoyed watching Mick get drunk and sing along with whoever was on stage. More than once he needed to drag Mick out before he got into a fight and possibly be arrested. Mick was always grateful that Len saved him from that fate and he showed his gratitude in the most delightful ways.

Then, they meandered down to New Orleans. Len had developed a taste for seafood during his time with Oscar; he was thrilled that Mick soon shared his tastes. What Mick didn’t understand was Len’s morbid fascination with Voodoo and the above ground cemeteries.

The cemeteries were always enveloped in mist and fog, even at high noon. Some of the crypts were transparent and the corpses were easy to see. There was a fetid smell that saturated the air, almost making Mick vomit. Len noticed Mick’s discomfort and suggested he go back to the car. Mick gratefully agreed and tried to nap until Len returned, a full hour later.

The Voodoo shops were even creepier than the cemeteries. Len bypassed the tourist trap shops and went straight for the places patronized by the true believers. Those shops smelled even worse than the cemeteries. Mick did not want to look too closely at the shrunken heads and other human body parts in fear that they might be real. But he didn’t want to chicken out again, so he dutifully followed Len from shop to shop.

They visited three shops before Len found the one he was looking for. The shopkeeper, a grizzled crone of a woman, smiled and nodded when Len whispered what he needed. She led the pair into the back of her shop. Len handed her a picture of Lewis and a hundred dollar bill. She motioned them to sit at her little table and proceeded to work.

She took the picture of Lewis and placed it in a stone bowl. She added dried leaves, foul smelling oils and bits of dried animal skin and bones. The woman closed her eyes and started swaying back and forth, chanting and moaning. Then she lit a match and set the pile in the bowl a flame.

“It is done” she said.

“What did you do” asked Mick.

“I called down the spirits to curse this man. Demons will follow him all the days of his life and he will die in agony.”

She placed a bit of the ash in a tiny crystal vial and gave it to Len.

“A keepsake of your visit” she said.

Len bent over her hand and the two left the shop.

“You don’t believe that crap, do you” asked Mick.

“Every little bit helps, if we want to keep him out of our lives, forever” Len answered, “ and I think it’s time we get back home.”

A notice from the city greeted them when they returned to the house. It was nailed to the front door and it stated that the city would take possession of the Snart home in thirty days.

“Well” quipped Len, “I guess it’s time for a yard sale.”

Lisa was understandably upset when Len told her. It was rarely a happy home, but it was the place she was born and until recently, raised. Len let her have first choice of everything there and he put those items in storage, along with the things he chose to keep. He found a hidden safe in his father’s room, which he opened with ease. It contained a cache of men’s and women’s jewelry. He had no idea if any of it belonged to their mothers or grandparents or if it was stolen goods. He put them in his safety deposit box, he would think about them later.

The yard sale was a roaring success. They collected over one thousand dollars. What they didn’t sell, they left by the curb and it was gone by the morning. The Snart siblings took a last walk through the house, the day before it became the city’s. That evening they brought a lavish dinner over to Maria’s to celebrate their freedom from their past.

….

For the next year, Len and Mick tried to follow the straight and narrow path. Len got his GED and Mick had Len put his lighters in the safety deposit box. Every day of the week they showed up outside the employment office to join the line of men seeking day labor work. Most days, Mick got picked owing to his size; Len got picked less than half the time. On those days, Len shopped for groceries, visited Lisa, cleaned the trailer and made sure that Mick came home to a proper dinner. This life was safe but also very boring, and boredom did not sit well with Len.

One day, when he was not working, Len decided to visit his father. He wanted to tell him that the house had been seized, in case he didn’t know, and that Lisa was living in a loving home and had a bright future. He found out he couldn’t see his father because Lewis was in solitary confinement for assaulting another prisoner. It was not his first time the desk guard volunteered and Lewis probably had ruined his chances for any parole. He wrote a note to his father and asked that it be given to him. Any distress he could cause that monster would be a win on his mental tally sheet. Unfortunately, Len made the mistake of stopping at Saints and Sinner for lunch and a celebratory drink.

He ordered a cheeseburger, fries, onion rings, and a beer to wash down all that lovely greasiness. He was contemplating a second beer when he heard someone call his name.

“Snart, Leonard Snart, is that you, I haven’t seen you in a coon’s age?”

Mort Solomon, an associate of Oscar’s, sat down in the booth across from Len. Len didn’t welcome the intrusion, but was too polite to act rude.

“So how have you been, Mort?”

“Been fine, Len. Sorry to hear about your father. Are you doing okay financially? How’s your little sister?”

“My, my, aren’t you the curious cat” said Len, “well, my father is right where he belongs and I hope he never gets out. My sister is in a wonderful foster home and I’m living with an old friend. Money-wise, I got no complaints.”

“Be that as it may” said Mort, “we could all use a little more, right?”

“I’m listening “responded Len.”

“Do you know the Rathaways” asked Mort.

“Of course, a couple of trust fund babies, born with silver spoons in their mouths. Never had to work for a living and from what I’ve heard, they still don’t. Their businesses are run by underlings while they sit on their asses in one of several homes.”

“They don’t sit on their asses all the time” said Mort, “they recently returned from a shopping spree in Europe. Scooped themselves up some fine art and other baubles, just had them delivered to their home upstate, all hush-hush.”

“Then how do you know about it?”

“That’s none of your concern, but I would very much like to relieve them of their new treasures. There is only a caretaker up at that estate and he drinks a bit and sleeps a lot. I got a team pretty much assembled, but I need someone to get through their security and get into their safe, and I will pay well. I also could use another man; do you still see that guy, Charlie?”

“Yes I do, when is this going to go down?”

“Next Friday, there is a party at the Mayor’s that night and the Rathaways will be attending. It should be an easy in and out, what do you say?”

“I need to talk to Charlie first” said Len, “and no killing.”

“That shouldn’t be a problem, nobody wants to risk a murder conviction, and this state is too much in love with their executions.”

“Give me what you have on their security systems and let me talk to Charlie, and by the way, his real name is Mick.”

Mick took some convincing before he came around.

“We’re doing okay” said Mick, “why get involved with that crap again?”

“Because I want us to do better than okay” answered Len, “We need money for emergencies and for Lisa. Her benefits will run out when she turns eighteen and even though Maria loves her, we can’t expect Maria to put her through college. I want her to make something of herself, and not be like me.”

“There’s nothing wrong with you” growled Mick, “and I don’t want to hear you say that again.”

Mick pulled Len into a hug and they both collapsed on the couch for a passionate interlude.

Mick untangled himself from Len, stood up and stretched; he looked down at his lover, still lying seductively on the couch.

“Why don’t we just give it a try, Mick” Len all but purred, “if it doesn’t feel right, we don’t have to continue.”

Mick agreed, he couldn’t refuse Len anything when he looked like that. He picked up his little Shrimp and carried him to the bedroom.

….

The job went off without a hitch. The alarm system and safe were ridiculously easy to crack and the caretaker slept through the entire burglary. Len and Mick were suddenly several thousand dollars richer. Len used part of his money to pay for a year’s rent on trailer plot and put the rest in the bank. Mick bought himself an old motorcycle, he could have bought a new one but he wanted the challenge of breathing new life into the old girl. Life would go back to normal, but then, two months later, Mort called, again.

There was another job, then, in four months, another. It was all too easy to get back into the life of crime. Len made sure they only agreed to low risk jobs with no killing. There were some jobs that Mick did not approve of and he made displeasure known in the bedroom. Len took what his lover dished out and mostly enjoyed himself, too. They both enjoyed the extra cash and put it to good use, and so the years went on.

Len opened a college fund for Lisa and would buy little gifts for her and Maria now and then. Maria accepted both men as part of her family and they were included in dinners and holiday celebrations. Len was grateful for the home she provided for his sister and when a new refrigerator was needed, Maria was given the best that money could buy. She tried to refuse the gift but Len insisted.

“You’ve given my sister a loving home and have treated Mick and me like family. Isn’t this what family does for each other?”

Len was right; Lisa was in a loving home and she blossomed under Maria’s care and guidance. She finished high school on her eighteenth birthday and her benefits were terminated by the state. Maria insisted Lisa stay with her rent free while she went to college and for as long as she wanted, afterwards.

“I knew when I met you” Maria told her, “that you would be my last foster child, and as far as I’m concern you’re my daughter. God willing, I will dance at your wedding and be the best Grandma to your children.”

Guess God wasn’t willing, because a few weeks before Christmas, Maria suffered a heart attack and died in her sleep.

The Snart siblings and Mick were heartbroken, and before they even had time to grieve, Maria’s rarely seen relatives swooped in and claimed everything. Len and Mick collected all of Lisa’s belongings and she returned with them to the little trailer. After a very sad Holiday season the three sat down to plan their future.

“I think it’s about time we sold the trailer and find a place big enough for the three of us” said Len.

“No, Lenny” Lisa protested, “you and Mick love this place.”

“We’ll find someone else who will love it just as much” said Mick, “and we could all use space to spread out.”

Majority ruled and the trailer was sold to a retired librarian and Len signed a lease for a three bedroom house on the outskirts of Central City. It was far enough away from downtown to hide from the cops but convenient for Lisa to get to college. The house had a large kitchen with room for a table and a good-sized living room. It had a semi-finished basement which could serve as Len’s planning area for his heists. They took everything they had out of storage and they soon had a comfortable place to live.

Lisa continued to go to college and Len and Mick continued their criminal careers. They still worked with Mort, but took jobs with other bosses on the side. Len really wanted to work with just Mick or even solo. Mick nixed the ideal.

“I know you’re real smart, Shrimp, but there’s safety in numbers, plus we’re making good money.”

“I know Mick, but if we were running the game the money would be all ours, think about it.”

“Okay, I thought about it and the answer is no, end of discussion.”

Len dropped it, but in the back of his mind, he was sure they could do better; he just needed to do a small job to prove it to Mick. A few months later, just the type of job presented itself.

He heard some chatter at Saints and Sinners about a rare coin show coming to town. He picked up a numismatist magazine at the news stand and, sure enough, it had an article on the show. It was being held at a convention hall just outside the Keystone City Airport and he suspected that most of the convention goers would be staying the Churchill Hotel. This was an upscale hotel that boasted a fine restaurant, bar and the most secure room safes ever made. These were the same safes that Oscar had taught him how to how to crack. The convention was in two weeks, so Len started to plan.

The hotel was looking for janitorial help; it was hard work for low pay, so there were always openings. Len used one of his aliases to get a job. He told Mick he had taken a temp job since they were going through a slow time.

“See if they got any opening for me there” Mick said.

“I’ll check on that” Len lied, “it would be nice to be working together.”

The first day of the convention there was a reception at the hall, all of the participants were expected to be there. Len had ‘liberated’ a master room key from one of the housekeeping carts the day before. When he was sure the hotel was empty of their numismatist guests, he entered the first room.

The safe was no challenge, Len remembered Oscar’s teachings and had it open in minutes. He put the coins he found there in his coveralls and proceeded to the next room. Things were going swimmingly, he emptied the safes in seven more rooms in less than thirty minutes, and he was pleased to discover some expensive looking jewelry along with the coins. He decided to do four or five more rooms and then he would have enough to proudly show Mick.

He was on the last room when he heard someone behind him. He whirled around and saw the two men who had been talking about the coin show at Saints and Sinners and one of them was pointing a gun at him.

“Well, well, Snart” said the man with the gun, “I see you were eavesdropping on our conversation.”

“And I think he’s doing a better job then we are” said the other, “empty your pockets, kid.”

Len obeyed and laid all his ill-gotten gains on the bed.

“Turn around” the man with the gun ordered.

“What are you going to do now” asked Len, “shoot me? You don’t have a silencer and someone may hear.”

“I’m not going to shoot you kid, don’t you know there is honor among thieves.”

With that, he brought the butt of the gun down on Len’s head. Len fell to the floor, unconscious. The two men scooped up the loot, and one of the men put some pieces back in Len’s pocket, then they left.

Someone shook Len awake; it took him a few seconds to get his bearings. He was surrounded by hotel security and the Keystone City police. One of the police hauled him to his feet and checked his pockets, he found some of the stolen coins and Len’s fake ID.

“Matthew Simplin” the cop said, “you are under arrest for burglary. You have the right to remain….”

Len tuned out the rest, all he could think of was how angry Mick was going to be.

Len was booked and allowed his one phone call. He called home and Lisa answered.

“Lenny where are you” she asked, “you were supposed to be home hours ago.”

“I’m at the Keystone Police Department; I’ve been arrested for burglary. Tell Mick I’m so sorry.”

Len was brought before the judge the next day and under the advice of his court appointed lawyer, he pleaded not guilty.

“The People request remand” said the District Attorney, “this defendant was using a false identity. He is Leonard Snart. His father is currently in Iron Heights Prison having been found guilty of bank robbery. Mr. Snart served time in juvenile detention for similar crimes. We’ve checked his last home address and he no longer resides there. Because of these facts we feel he is a flight risk.

“I agree” said the Judge, “the defendant is remanded to the County Jail, until a trial date can be set.”

Len turned to surrender to the deputies. He thought he saw Mick leave the courtroom, but he couldn’t be sure.

Two deputies placed him in wrist and ankle cuffs and put him in the back of their car. They began the trip to the jail, which was in a rural part or the county. It was a forty minute drive down back roads. This would give Len a lot of time to ruminate on all the ways he screwed up and to feel dreadfully sorry for him. He was not far in his thoughts, when he noticed a blond woman in the middle of the road waving her arms and screaming for help.

The deputies pulled over and the woman ran to the car.

“Please help me” the woman pointed to a car off the road with its hood up, “my husband, he was trying to see what was wrong with the car and then he just fell over, he’s not breathing.”

She pointed to the man, lying face down in front of the car. Both deputies got out and approached the man, they crouched by him, ready to do CPR, if needed The man suddenly rolled over and pointed a gun in one of the deputies face, the woman pulled out a gun and shoved it into the other deputies back.

“Don’t be stupid enough to think we won’t shoot” growled Mick.

“Because we will” added Lisa, “drop your guns and your cuffs and kick them over here.”

They handcuffed the two deputies to a tree and Mick dragged Len out of the back of the squad car and threw him into theirs. They drove home in silence, Len was dreading the end of the ride, and he almost wished he was going to prison.

Mick dragged Len into the house, slammed him against the wall, shook him till his head snapped back and forth and slammed him against the wall again.

“You son of a bitch” Mick roared, “you lying bastard, you’re no different than your old man. Maybe I should have let you go to prison; you and him could be together again.”

“Enough, Mick” Lisa threw herself against Mick separating the two men.

Len fell to the floor, still tangled in the wrist and ankle chains.

“We didn’t save him so you could kill him, right?”

“Fine” snarled Mick, “I’m out of here, he’s all yours.”

Lisa sat down next to Len and pulled off her blond wig.

“Let’s get you out of the chains, and get you something to eat.

“I’m not hungry” Len said.

“You need to eat.”

“No, I need Mick, and he’s probably not coming back.”

“Yes, he will, he loves you.”

Lisa picked the locks on the cuffs and helped Len to the couch.

“I got to get to class” she said, “don’t do anything stupid while I’m gone.”

Len sat on the couch for the rest of the day. He refused to eat or drink, Lisa finally gave up and went to bed. At a quarter past two, Mick returned.

Mick sat down on the couch.

“Come here, Shrimp” he said.

Len collapsed into his arm, tears wetting the front of Mick’s shirt.

“Forgive, please” Len cried, “I’ll never do anything like that again, just don’t leave me.”

“I couldn’t leave you, Shrimp, but you really piss me off sometimes. We’ll talk more in the morning, let’s just go to sleep.”

He picked Len up and carried him to the bedroom. They both stripped down to their underwear and Len sniffled himself to sleep in the arms of the man that knew he didn’t deserve.

Mick called a family meeting after breakfast. He poured them all another cup of coffee and started his speech.

“I’m gonna be making the decisions for this family for a while. Len, you’re not going out till we know the Keystone Cops ain’t looking for you. That shouldn’t take long, because they’re a pretty crap outfit. And we are going to take a break from pulling any jobs. I can pick up some legit work and we got enough from the last few jobs to last us four or five months. “

“I can quit school and get job” offered Lisa.

“NO!” both Mick and Len said.

“You only have a year till graduation” said Len, “you’re going to make something of yourself.”

“But it you want to get a part-time job, fine” added Mick, “that way you can earn your own spending money.”

The Snarts agreed to follow Mick’s lead. Len did not stick his nose outside; Lisa got a job at the campus book store where she made enough spending money to cover her needs and even popped for pizza, occasionally. Mick went back to day work and the three of them lived comfortably for six months. Mick would stop by Saints and Sinners occasionally to see if anyone was looking for help or asking about Len. He finally decided it was safe for Len to go back out and for the two of them to resume their chosen career. Len enthusiastically thanked Mick that night and Lisa noticed they both seem a little sore the next morning.

It did not take long for Len and Mick to pick up jobs. The two would discuss the pros and cons of each outing before deciding whether or not to commit. Len always knew that Mick was a lot smarter than people gave him credit for, but even he didn’t realize the depth of his insightfulness. One of Mort’s friends wanted Len and Mick for a warehouse job. Len checked the logistics of the job and figured it would be good fit, but Mick refused. The day after the job went down, they heard on the news that all the participants were arrested and one had his ass shredded by an attack dog.

….

The day came for Lisa’s graduation. Len had Mick give him a buzz cut and found a pair of thick framed glasses, a little change in his mannerisms and nobody would recognize him. Lisa was elected as Salutatorian of her class. In her speech she thanked Maria Sanchez, her loving foster mother and two very important men, whom she couldn't name because of their shy ways. Without these people she would not be standing here today. Len had never felt so proud, he was sure his sister would have a very bright and legal future.

But Lisa couldn’t seem to find a place to settle. For the next six months, she went from one job to another never finding any to suit her. She asked Len if she could join him and Mick on their adventures, but she got a hard no from both. She finally decided she wanted to become a truck driver.

“It’s good money, Lenny and it’s a legit job, Mick. I want to get out of this town and see other places. I’ll only be a phone call away, please.”

She was right, so Len gave his blessings, and in eight months his baby sister was on the road. Len and Mick missed her, but it was nice to be alone again.

One night they were shooting pool at Saints and Sinners and a man approached them.

“Can I buy you gents a drink” he asked.

He was an out-of-towner, by his accent, Len guest he was from Gotham or somewhere near there.

Len put down his cue, “never going to refuse a drink, come on Mick.”

They followed the stranger to a corner booth, and once they had their drinks, the man began to speak.

“You can call me Smitty, Mort suggested I look you two up, he described you to a ‘T’, so I have no doubt I have the pleasure of drinking with Mr. Snart and Mr. Rory.”

“You know I will have to confirm that” said Len, “Mick, make sure our new friend doesn’t leave.”

Len headed to the payphone and came back a few minutes later.

“So Mort vouches for you and that’s a good thing, because we hate liars, now talk.”

“Do you know Carmine Falcone” Smitty asked

“Head of one of the crime families in Gotham” answered Len, “correct?”

“That’s right, Falcone is having a shipment delivered from overseas, destination, Hoover’s Warehouse, down by the docks.”

“Why ship here” asked Mick, “they have plenty of docks and warehouses in Gotham.”

“But, they also Sal Maroni and the Batman” answered Smitty.

“What’s in the shipment? Me and Len don’t do anything with drugs.”

“Nope, it’s some very special guns. There’s been a gang war just waiting to happen and Falcone wants to make sure he has superior fire power, just in case.”

“And let me guess, we would be working for Maroni” said Len.

“That’s right” Smitty wrote a number on a piece of paper and slipped over to Len, “that’s what you’ll get for a job well done.”

Len looked at the paper and passed it to Mick. He looked at it and nodded.

“Okay, we’re in” Len said, “I don’t give a shit if those morons want to exterminate each other.”

“Good” said Smitty, “I’ll get back to you in two days, right here, and the ship should be in three or four days after that.”

“I have my own sources at the docks” said Len, “what’s the ship’s name?”

“It’s called The Alexa.”

Chapter Text

It was a good thing Len had his own contacts, because the Alexa did not dock for five days. He was not upset because it gave him more time to plan. He was able to obtain the blueprints for the Hoover warehouse; it was a small warehouse with three doors and two loading bays. The two loading were facing the waterfront and they could only be opened from inside. There was a door between them. There was a door on right side of the building and one in the back by the alley. The side door opened into an office and the back door was probably for trash disposal, since it was by the dumpsters. Len strolled down to the building the evening after Smitty approached them to take a closer look.

The doors were protected by a simple door lock and a keypad, Len had seen this type of setup before. First one would enter the keypad combination and then unlock the door. Failure to do this would likely set off an alarm. The door lock would be easy to pick and as for the keypad. Len brush a bit of powder over the pad to reveal the only three numbers that had been pressed. The amount of powder clinging to the numbers showed the order in which they were pressed. The first number pressed was covered with the most powder, the second a little less, and the third the least of all. Len gently brushed away the powder and then checked the other two doors. He memorized the results and went home, an evening well spent.

Len and Mick met Smitty as scheduled, he brought two more men with him and they crowded into one of Saints and Sinners booths. Smitty introduced the newcomers as Harold and Lester.

“Lester was very recently a loyal employee of Dom Falcone” Smitty said, “until he found out the Dom was fucking his wife.”

“I take it Falcone and the Missus don’t know that Lester knows” said Len.

“No they don’t, that is why he was able to give us the information we need to pull off this job.”

“I have a few questions and concerns” said Len.

“Shoot” said Smitty.

“That’s one of my concerns” said Len, “the Hoover warehouse is a legit business and I imagine the Alexa is also. The state of Missouri frowns on the killing of innocents, they have the death penalty and they are more than willing to use it. Mick and I also find the killing of innocent men repugnant and we prefer not to be part of any job that doesn’t.”

“I feel the same way” replied Smitty, “we will take the upmost care to prevent any deaths.”

“Next” said Len, “since the Alexa is docking two days later then you thought, how do you know Falcone’s men won’t be waiting to take possession of the cargo?”

“Falcone doesn’t like his men to be out of town too long, he needs to have his muscle around him at all times. They won’t be here till the boat docks, and the goods are unloaded.”

“Alright” said Len, “then I suggest we meet at RiverRun in two days. It’s a seedy bar and the food is crap, but it has a view of the warehouse. The owner keeps the place pretty dark and he doesn’t care how long people stay as long as they keep the money flowing.”

The others nodded and the meeting was over, Len and Mick got home just in time for Lisa’s weekly phone call.

“I’m going to take some time off” Lisa said, “believe it or not, I kind of miss Central City and you jerks.”

“We miss you, too” answered Len, “when are you due in?”

“In three or four days, I got a load to deliver to Opal City. I got two weeks of vacation due, and I’ll probably take a it all. I got the okay from the boss; he lined up someone else to drive the truck, while I’m gone”

“We got a job in a few days, but it’s just a simple break in and grab for some big-wigs from Gotham, so we should all done by the time you get here.”

“Good” said Lisa, “so you both will have plenty of time to spoil me and remind how much you love your baby sister.”

“And maybe Mick can finally teach you how to cook and then maybe you can catch yourself a man and settle down. You know what they say; the way to a man’s heart is through his stomach.”

“Is that how Mick caught you? I thought he had another way to your heart? ”

They both laughed, then Len handed the phone to Mick so he could say hello.

....

Len and Mick sat with Smitty at a table in the Riverrun bar. They had a clear view of the Alexa through a small window. The other men were at the bar buying drinks for some local barflies and pretending to fit in. One man had gone into the boat when it first docked, three hours ago. Since then there were no signs of movement on the ship or in the warehouse.

“Maybe they’re not going to unload it tonight” said Mick.

“They will” answered Smitty, “that was the point man, he’s probably checking over the merchandise and talking to the boss in Gotham.”

“Better tell your boys to knock off the booze” said Len, “they’re no good to you drunk. Look, I see some movement on the ship.”

The point man came ashore first, followed by two men; they were maneuvering a large hand cart loaded with wooden crates. One of the doors on the loading bay opened and the men wheeled the cart in. They soon came out with an empty cart, went to the boat and returned with more crates. They unloaded the cart four more times and then returned to the Alexa. In less than forty minutes the Alexa undocked and sailed off into the night. The point man left out the side door of the warehouse and also disappeared into the night.

Len waited for another thirty minutes, then he and Mick approached the warehouse. They slipped around to the alley door and Len entered the code and then picked the lock, no alarm sounded so the two slipped in and snuck around to the office. There were two men in the office, and before they knew it, they were looking down the barrel of Len’s gun.

“If you two cooperate and you will live to see the morning” said Len, “Mick, tie them up.”

Mick bound the men to their chairs and then went out to get Smitty and the others.

Smitty looked at the two terrified warehouse employees.

“You didn’t blindfold them” he said to Len, “too, bad.”

He took out his gun and dispatched both men with bullets to the head.

“You bastard” said Len, “they were just employees; they had no stake in this.”

“Consider them collateral damage” said Smitty.

His underlings pulled their guns and aimed them at Len and Mick.

“Hand over your gun” he told Len, “you still have a job to do.”

Len examined the lock on the large vault; it was newer than the locks on the doors.

“This one is more sophisticated” he told Smitty, “it may take a while.”

“Don’t take too long” replied Smitty, “or your friend will pay the price.”

Smitty placed his gun at the back of Mick’s head, Len quickly got to work.

He was able to get the vault door open in less than ten minutes. One of Smitty’s goons pushed him back and looked inside.

“These look like the crates they brought in.”

Smitty pushed Mick toward the vault.

“Get the stuff out” he commanded.

Len and Mick joined the goons in dragging the first load of crates out of the vault. Smitty opened one of the crates and grinned.

“Jackpot” he crowed, and began opening other crates.

The boxes contained, not guns, but blocks of cocaine, Len and Mick had been duped.

“There never was any guns” said Len, “and the shipment probably doesn’t even belong to Santini.”

“Oh it certainly does” said Smitty, “he planned to sell it back in Gotham, but I have a different destination in mind. I’m sure it will fetch a fine price right here in Central City. Now get the rest of them.”

Len and Mick continued dragging the crates out.

“You know he’s going to kill us when he’s done” Mick whispered.

“No he’s not” answered Len, “I have a plan, just follow my lead.”

The next time they went into the vault, Len dropped a crate. It split open scattering the contents on the floor of the vault.

“Pick it up, you idiot” ordered Smitty.

“Come help me. Mick” said Len.

As soon as Mick was in the vault, Len darted forward and slammed the door, locking them in and Smitty and his goons out.

“This is just great” said Mick, “now we are going to suffocate in here.”

“No we won’t” answered Len, “there’s an escape hatch in the floor. I’m sure that Smitty doesn’t know about it.”

He started looking around the vault for anything that they could use to defend themselves. Mick started to do the same. He opened a box labeled with a red hazard sign.

“I think a got something here that might be helpful.”

Mick had found a box of military grenades.

“Good” said Len, “we can use these to take care of Smitty and that poison.”

They grabbed the explosives and crawled through the secret passage that exited at the back of the warehouse. They slipped around to the front, keeping to the shadows, until they had a clear view of Smitty’s truck parked by the loading dock. They watched as the criminals loaded the crates of drugs. Len counted the number of crates; all of them had been loaded. Smitty and his men were stood by the truck passing around a bottle and congratulating themselves on a job well done. Soon they would leave and those drugs would be killing the people of his city. Len could not let that happen.

“We need to throw the explosives under the truck, now, you got the better throwing arm” Len whispered to Mick.

“What about our no killing rule” asked Mick.

“I guess they’ll just be collateral damage just like those poor guards.”

Mick activated the explosives and with a side-arm throw, got them under the truck, and then he and Len took shelter behind a dumpster. The explosion destroyed the truck, no doubt killing Smitty and his two goons. The old wooden dock was set ablaze. The fire department and the police would soon arrive; it was time for Len and Mick to leave.

Len touched Mick’s arm.

“Let’s go” he said.’’

But Mick threw off Len’s hand and walked towards the blaze.

“I just want to watch for a little while, it’s so beautiful.”

Len tried to drag Mick back, but he was too strong, so he jumped on Mick’s back, hoping to bring him to his knees. Mick simply threw Len off and the younger man landed hard, twisting his left ankle. Len tried to stand but couldn’t so he crawled after Mick pleading with him to come back. Neither man noticed the dock starting to crumble.

Len watched in horror as the dock buckled, sending the blazing truck right towards Mick.

“Mick, move” yelled Len, but Mick just stood there.

Then the truck careened into Mick and the dock gave way. Mick, the truck and the remnants of the dock fell into the black waters of the harbor. Len heaved himself forward and fell into the water, too. Little patches of gas still burned on the surface of the water, giving light to the inky darkness. It was one of those patches that illuminated Mick, floating just below the surface.

Len turned Mick over and pulled his head above the water. He swam, and then dragged his lover to an area where the water met the land. He pulled Mick out and realized the other wasn’t breathing. Len started CPR and after what seemed to be an eternity, Mick coughed and started to breath. but he still wasn’t conscious.

“Wake up Mick” he said, shaking him by the shoulders.

Mick’s burnt shirt came off in Len’s hands along with a layer of his skin; nothing had ever frightened and sickened Len as much as this.

Len heard the sounds of sirens and saw the flashing lights of fire units. He crawled his way up the embankment, screaming for help, till one of the firefighters noticed hum.

“My friend is down there, he’s hurt bad.”

“Get the paramedics” the fire fighter yelled, “how about you son, you okay?”

“It’s just my ankle” responded Len, “don’t worry about me, just help Mick.”

The paramedics got Mick and hurried him back to the ambulance. They checked his vital signs, started an IV and applied oxygen. The firefighter helped Len to the ambulance, so he could also be treated.

“How did this happen” one of the paramedics asked Len.

“We were in a bar, when we saw an explosion” answered Len, “we came to check to see if anyone needed help. My friend was on the dock when it collapsed, is he going to be alright?”

“We got him stabilized” answered the paramedic, “but he’s got some pretty bad burns. We’re going to Mercy Hospital, that’s the closest trauma center and it also has a burn unit. They can check out your ankle when we get there.”

Len strapped in next to Mick and held his hand.

“Don’t worry, Buddy” he whispered, “you’re going to be okay, you gotta be okay.”

Chapter Text

The ambulance sped along, with the siren screaming and all lights flashing. Len didn’t know a hospital in Central City named Mercy, but the paramedic stressed the importance of a trauma center. It turned out that Mercy Hospital was in Keystone City. When they arrived Mick was taken by members of the ER staff and whisked to the trauma area, behind closed doors and Len was taken to an area for less severe cases. The paramedics placed him a stretcher and left him in the care of a nurse.

“I need to check your vital signs” said the nurse, “and can you tell me how you injured your leg?”

Len ignored the man’s questions and struggled to get off of the stretcher.

“I got to go to my friend, they took him through those doors, he’s hurt bad and he needs me.”

“That’s the trauma unit” said the nurse, “no one can go in there, not until the doctors are done, but he’s in good hands. So let’s take care of you.”

Len realized the futility of protesting, so he answered the nurse’s questions and allowed his ankle to be x-rayed. A short time later a doctor came and told Len there were no broken bones, just a bad sprain.

“The nurse will be back to wrap it, you need to stay off of it for a few days and take Tylenol for the pain. The nurse will give all the discharge instructions, if you have any questions he’ll be able to answer them.”

“My friend” said Len, “he’s in the trauma unit, when can I see him.”

“The nurse can show you where to wait” replied the doctor, “the trauma team will have someone to talk to you as soon as possible.”

Len took his instruction sheet and a pair of crutches and hobbled over to the trauma waiting room. He sat down, waited and prayed, something he hadn’t done in a long, long time.

A woman came out from the trauma unit and approached Len. She sat down beside him and took his hand. Len steeled himself for the worse.

“I’m Kristen” she said, “I’m a nurse on the trauma team. We apologize for not talking to you sooner. We didn’t know anyone was with the patient.”

Len waved off the apology.

“How’s Mick, is he going to be okay?”

“Mick has second and third degree burns over much of his body” Kristen said, “we have put him in an induced coma, because these burns are very painful. We plan to keep him that way for at least forty-eight hours. His condition is serious, but if he makes past the next few days, his chances of surviving are good.”

“Mick’s strong” said Len, “he’ll get through this, I know he will. Can I see him?”

“He will be going up to the burn unit when we are done, you can see him up there” said Kristin, “why don’t you lay down on the couch and get some rest, I’ll get you when he’s ready to go up.”

Len took the nurse’s advice and stretched out on the couch, exhaustion claimed him and he fell into a fitful sleep.

Len was not sure how long he was out, but a tech was gently shaking him awake.

“You’re family member is ready to go upstairs, he’ll be out in a second.”

The staff wheeled Mick out; Len could not even recognize his lover. Tears fell from his eyes as he stared at the man that was his life.

Mick was wrapped in gauze bandages; he looked more like a mummy than a man. He had two IV’s infusing through a site in his neck and there was a bag clipped to the side of the cart draining urine. Len could see very little of Mick’s face, but what he could see was unburned. He had a tube down his throat and the respiratory tech was using an ambu bag to pump oxygen into Mick’s lungs. A portable cardiac monitor was wedged at the foot of the stretcher and at least that was giving off the steady beep-beep of Mick’s heart.

When the doors of the elevator closed Len became aware of the smell of Mick’s flesh. It smelled like burnt barbecued meat not a human being. Len had to hold on to the stretcher to prevent himself from keeling over. His hand touched Mick’s foot, one of the few places not wrapped. He held on gently, telling Mick it would be okay and trying to believe it, too.

Mick was taken into the burn unit and again, Len was told to wait outside, but this time, someone came to see in minutes. The woman introduced herself as the ward clerk and she had just a few questions.

“The patient’s name is Michael J. Rory, correct?”

Len nodded.

“Could you give me Mr. Rory’s address, phone number, and next of kin?”

Len gave her their address and phone number, but he thought for a second about the last question.

“Mick doesn’t have any living relatives, my sister and I are his family, and we live together. You can put me down as next of kin.”

“But you are not related” asked the clerk.

“I’m his partner” said Len, he let clerk figure that out on her own.

A nurse opened the door, “he can come in now.”

She led Len to Mick’s beside, a doctor was waiting there.

“I’m Leonard Snart” Len said, “Mick is my partner, what’s going on?”

“I have a few questions, Mr. Snart” said the doctor, “can we step out for a moment?”

“I’m getting pretty damn sick of all these questions” said Len, “especially when I don’t get whole lot of answers.”

“If you bear with us Mr. Snart” said the doctor, “I’ll try to answer all your questions.”

“All right” said Len, following the doctor out, “let’s get on with it.”

“I’ll be as quick as I can” said the doctor, “does Mr. Rory have any medical conditions, allergies, and does he take any medication regularly?”

Len shook his head.

“Does he smoke, drink alcohol, or use any street drugs?”

“He smokes and drinks sometimes, just like the rest of us, but he’s no druggie. What are you implying?”

“I’m not implying anything, Mr. Snart; these answers help us formulate your partner’s treatment plan. Now what questions do you have for me?”

“How do we get him better?”

“Your partner” the doctor began, “has second and third degree burns over a large part of his body. He also has some throat and lung damage front inhaling the accelerant that caused the fire. The lung and throat damage should heal with time. But the skin damage is another thing, entirely.

“The second degree burns will blister and, with treatment, will heal with a minimum of scarring, this is vital because the skin that was involved with the third degree burns has been destroyed. He will need skin grafts from healthy skin and he does not have that much.”

“Then after the second degree burns heal, he will have enough good skin, right?”

“In theory” said the doctor, “but he has more immediate concerns.”

“Like what” asked Len.

“Your friend is losing a lot of body fluids through his burns, this is causing dehydration and electrolyte imbalance, which if untreated, would be fatal. He also is in danger of developing sepsis from those burns and malnutrition because of his inability to eat at this time and the increased calorie requirement needed to heal. And of course, the burns are extremely painful. These are his immediate problems.”

“So what do we do, Doc? I’ll help any way I can.”

“We will keep him sedated for twenty-four to forty-eight hours, so his body can start to heal. We will give him a special IV fluid which we call Hyperal, we will use it until he can eat. Your friend will continue with IV fluids even after he can eat to help maintain normal hydration and electrolyte balance, we will also give him antibiotics and pain medication intravenously.

“We will need to do frequent dressing changes and those can be painful, so anything that you can do to keep your partner calm and cooperative will be helpful. We have a long road ahead of us; but I’ve seen patients like this before and I am optimistic for a good recovery.

“Now, go back and be with your friend. Even though he will not respond to you, he will be able to hear you. Your emotional support in vital to his recovery. When you have more questions, rest assure, someone will be here to answer them.”

Len hobbled back to Mick’s bedside and held his hand.

“You know Buddy, we’ve got ourselves in quite a pickle, but we’ve been in worse and I’m sure we can get out of this one.”

He continued to talk to Mick, babbling on about their past heists, the times in Juvie, fun holidays and the not so fun ones. He told his partner about plans he was making for a great vacation, buying a house, stealing the Mona Liza and robbing Fort Knox. Len knew a lot of what he was saying didn’t make sense, but he just wanted Mick to hear his voice.

His one sided conversation was interrupted by a knock on the half opened door. It was a nurse and a tech; they were dressed in gowns and wearing masks and gloves.

“We need to change Mr. Rory’s dressings” said the nurse, “I ordered a family tray for you, and I put it in the lounge. Why don’t you eat and I’ll call you when we’re done.”

Len’s stomach started to growl, he realized he hadn’t eaten since before for heist. He thanked the nurse and devoured the soup, sandwiches and cake. After he was done, he made his way over to the phone. Maybe Lisa had made it home, if not, he would leave a message. Lisa answered on the second ring.

“Hey Lenny, when are you guys going to get home? I could use a good night out.”

“We’re at Mercy Hospital in Keystone” replied Len, “there was an accident and Mick got hurt, pretty bad.”

“Oh no, he’s going to okay, though, right?”

“It’s kind of touch and go right now, come down here and I’ll explain it all. He’s in the burn unit.”

“I’m leaving right now, love you both.”

Lisa was there in less than thirty minutes. Len melted into her embrace, feeling a little of the tension fade away.

He sat his sister down and told her everything the doctor had told him.

“They only allow one visitor at a time” said Len, “so we can take turns being with him.”

Lisa went in when the staff was done with Mick’s dressing changes; she came back out in a few minutes, shaken and sobbing. It was Len’s turn to provide the comforting hug.

“He’s tough, Sweet Pea” soothed Len, “he’ll make it.”

Lisa looked up at her big brother.

“You haven’t called me Sweet Pea in years, sounds good, thanks.”

An older tech approached them; she patted Lisa on her shoulder.

“If you want to come back in to see your friend, I’ll stay with you and explain what I can.”

“Thank you” said Lisa, “I would like that.”

Lisa came back out after the period had ended; she was much calmer, now. She sat down next to her brother and slipped her hand into his.”

“I’m sorry, Lenny, I didn’t realize you were hurt, too.”

“Just twisted my ankle, it’ll be fine in a few days.”

Lisa dug a pill box out of her purse and gave him some Motrin.

“So what’s the plan Lenny?”

“I want to stay here, if they let us, until they wake him up, then we do whatever it takes to get him better. And we are going to make sure nothing like this ever happens to him again. If I’m really going to have to be the boss of him, then I will.”

So the Snart siblings set up camp in the burn unit lounge. They took turns sitting with Mick and making food runs. They were quiet and respectful of other visitors and staff, so they were allowed to stay there all day and night. After two days the doctors felt it was safe to stop the sedation and both Len and Lisa were at the bedside when Mick woke up.

Mick looked around him in confusion, Lenny and Lisa each held a hand, and Lenny gave Mick’s hand a gentle squeeze.

“Welcome back, Buddy.”

“Len” Mick whispered, “I hurt so bad, what happened to me?”

“You got caught in the fire, Mick. You’re in the hospital, you got some burns. The nurse will give you something for the pain.”

The nurse injected some morphine into Mick’s IV.

“We will start him on a Morphine drip” she said, “it’s the best way to manage this type of pain. I’ll leave you three alone for a little while.”

Mick relaxed and gave a gentle squeeze to the hands that held his.

“Are the cops looking for us?”

“Nope, any evidence they find will point to the fuckers from Gotham, just like it should” replied Len, “the only thing we need to worry about is getting you better.”

The siblings continued their quiet chit-chat till the nurse peeked in.

“Visiting hour is over; the doctor wants to have a conference with you and Mr. Rory at four O’clock today, so we will see you then.”

Len took that as a polite way of telling them not to come back till four. Lisa bristled at the remark, but Len laid his hand on her arm.

“Come on Lisa, I could use a shower and a change of clothes.”

Len felt a hundred percent better when they returned at four. He had showered and they stopped at his favorite cheap Chinese joint for lunch and takeout food for later that day, he bought Mick’s favorite, just in case he could eat. The doctor was already at Mick’s bedside and invited the siblings to have a seat. He handed Len a folder.

“This is Mr. Rory’s care plan. It is a fluid plan that will change according to Mr. Rory’s recovery. I’m not going to sugarcoat it. It will be a long and sometimes difficult recovery, but there is a light at the end of the tunnel, and I feel we should be optimistic about an almost complete recovery.”

“How about you just give me the high points Doc” Mick whispered, “and call me Mick.”

“Okay, Mick, you will stay in the burn unit until your second degree burns have healed. You will continue dressing changes three times a day. We need to continue with IV fluids and antibiotics, because the danger of infection and electrolyte imbalance is still present. You need to increase your oral intake; it takes lot calories to heal. You will start off with a liquid diet and high calorie shakes; we will treat any gastrointestinal problems as needed.

“When you leave the burn unit, you will go to one of our surgical floors; the nurses there are experienced with your type of wound care. You will also start getting some physical therapy, because you have some muscle and nerve damage. When you are able to leave the hospital you will go to a rehab center to finish your recovery.”

“How about the skin grafts, Doc” asked Mick.

“We will do them when we have enough of your healthy skin to transplant. Until then we will cover the burns with a special cloth wrap. I think that’s enough information for now. Like I told Mr. Snart earlier, there is always someone here to answer your questions.”

“I think that’s enough, too, Doc. Can I get any more pain meds?”

“Of course” said the doctor, “why don’t we all let you rest.”

“Doc” said Len, once they were outside, “I’ve known Mick close to twenty years and he is not the most cooperative person in the world so please call me anytime of the day or night. I can usually reason with him.”

“I’ll pass that on, but we have dealt with traumatized patients before. We have a mental health staff trained to deal with just that, we should be fine.”

But, Len was taken up on his offer many times.

The stronger Mick got, the harder he was to control. The mental health staff threw their hands up in despair. Mick refused to eat, so the doctor ordered a nasogastric feeding tube, which Mick promptly pulled out. They placed a different sort of feeding tube that was inserted through the abdominal wall. It took Mick a whole day to pull that one out. One of the doctors called Len and told him that they would have to put Mick in restraints. Len got down there in record time.

“What the hell are you trying to do, Mick” shouted Len, “they are trying to get you better.”

“Maybe I don’t want to get better” Mick responded, “maybe I should just die.”

“Then maybe I’ll just follow, my life wouldn’t be worth a damn without you.”

“Why” Mick seemed genuinely surprised.

“Because I love you, you idiot.”

“How could you love this? I’ve seen myself, I’m a monster”

“You’re my Mick, and I’m your Shrimp, how could I love anyone else?”

Len cupped Mick’s face in his hands and kissed him long and slow. He pulled Mick up into an embrace and felt Mick’s arms go around his shoulders. They stayed that way for minutes.

“So how about I go to Mitchell’s and get you a real strawberry malted? And I think they have the cream of potato soup as the special. Does that sound good?”

“Sure does” answered Mick.

“Then I’ll be back double-quick, behave yourself while I’m gone.”

Len was pleasantly surprised when he returned to find that Mick had consented to his dressing changes and was sitting up in bed. He downed his soup and malted like a trooper, which brought smiles to the faces of Len and Mick’s care team. Daily visits from Len with milkshakes and soup was added to Mick’s care plan.

After several weeks in the burn unit, Mick was transferred to the one of the medical floors. His second degree burns were well on their way to healing and his third degree burns were now covered with cloth wraps which could go a few days without changing. Len was able to help Mick into a wheelchair and they would travel around the hospital and even went outside to the hospital’s courtyard, if the weather was nice.

Lisa took a position as a short-haul trucker. The money wasn’t as good but she was able to be home more often and could spell Len on the Mick visiting duties. Soon it became time for one of those patient conferences. Len hoped that they would be told it was time to take Mick home, but that was not to be.

“Mick has progressed wonderfully” said the doctor “and does not need to continue with impatient care.”

“Does that mean I get to go home, Doc” asked Mick.

“Not quite yet, you will need to go to a rehab facility. Your burns still need the kind of care you can’t get at home and you still need some intensive physical therapy.”

“Then I can go home?”

“There are still the skin grafts that need to be done; you will be readmitted to the hospital for those. We want to get you home as soon as possible, but we don’t want to undo all the progress we have made.”

“Where is he going to go, Doc” asked Len.

“Our choices are limited because of Mick’s financial situation but I will get him into the best facility available. I am hoping to transfer Mick to the Montgomery on 45th and Shields Ave.”

“I know that place” said Mick, “it’s a nursing home, forget it.”

“It’s also a rehab center” said the doctor, “just give it a chance.”

So it was decided, Mick would go to the Montgomery. They would need to wait a few days for a bed to open up. Len wanted to go there with Mick and get him settled, but he had a job to do.

“Mort got me set up for a job in Opal City. I’ll be gone for two to three days.”

“No” said Mick, “no jobs, it’s too dangerous.”

“This one’s not” said Len, “it’s just a jewelry heist, no mobsters, it’ll be okay. I just need you to plays nice with the new folks. Lisa will check in while I’m gone.”

Len bent down and gave his love a quick kiss, “see you in a few days.”

….

Unfortunately, the job took a full week. Len called the Montgomery daily to check on Mick, he was told he was fine but they could never seemed to get him to the phone. He was able to catch Lisa at home once and she told him that Mick wasn’t happy there. Too bad, thought Len, in a rare uncharitable mood, his partner made his bed, and now he had to lie in it. Maybe they could figure something else out; he would talk to the Doc when he got back.

Len stopped at the Montgomery on the way home and was told that Mick was back in the hospital. He demanded to talk to talk to the facility’s administrator. An angry Len was a frightening sight, so the administrator was summoned to give Len a full report.

“The patient regularly refused his dressing changes, daily hygiene, physical therapy and even meals. The only time he would cooperate was when Ms. Snart was here. Because of that one of his burns got a bacterial infection and he needed to return to the hospital for treatment.”

“But it’s your job to get him to cooperate” said Len, “the hospital was able to do it.”

“This is a public facility, Mr. Snart. We have limited staff and limited treatment time per patient. What do you suggest we do with a patient like your friend?”

“You won’t have to find out” replied Len, “because he is not coming back to this pisshole.”

Len stormed out and headed to the hospital.

Len was relieved to see that Mick was not in an intensive care unit. He was on the same surgical floor as before. Len nodded to the staff as he entered Mick’s room. There was his partner, hooked up to IV’s again, looking worse than when he left.

“What the hell, Mick? I leave for a few days and come back to this, what were you thinking?”

Mick simply turned to the wall. Len grabbed him by his shoulder and turned him back. A little part of Len was pleased that Mick grimaced in pain.

“Answer me, damn it, you don’t get to just turn away.”

“I think I told you once” answered Mick, “just let me die.”

“That ain’t happening; I’ve invested way too much time and energy in this relationship. Now I’ve got to go talk to the doctor.”

“He ain’t going back there, Doc” said Len, “where else can he go?”

“As I told you before, Len” said the doctor, “that was the best place that someone in his financial situation could go.”

Len thought for a moment, “what if money was no object?”

“Does Mick have some funds we don’t know about” asked the doctor.

“No, Mick doesn’t have a penny to his name, but I may be able to get my hands on some.”

“That would give us access to many superior facilities, but how can you come up with the money?”

“Better you not know” replied Len. “How long can you keep him here?”

“Well, after the infection clears, I can schedule a round of skin grafts. That should keep him here for at least two weeks, maybe three.”

“Okay, get me a list of places to check, I’ll figure this out.”

Len went to Mick’s favorite greasy spoon and returned with a double cheeseburger and fries. He made his way back to Mick’s room and held up the bag of food like it was a white flag.

“Remember when you were still in Juvie and you told me you didn’t see any future besides Iron Heights?”

Mick nodded because his mouth was full of cheeseburger.

“And I told you if you went there, I would follow. So you tell me you want to die, do you want me to follow you there, too?”

“Of course not” answered Mick, “but you have no idea how bad that place was, it was a shit hole, I can’t go back there.”

“You won’t go back, Mick, I promise. The Doc is going to do some skin grafts, so you will be here for at least two weeks. Do what they say and give me a chance to find you a better place.”

Len spent the rest of the day with Mick and then went home to plan.

The places that the doctor recommended charged two hundred to three hundred dollars per day. Len’s available funds would only be able to pay for a month. After all, he also needed to pay for his own expenses. He went to the bank and looked at the items in his safety deposit box.

He still had the jewelry that had been Lewis’. A few years ago he had them appraised and was happy to discover they were genuine. Len knew he had thousands of dollars in jewels right there, but he had no idea if they were stolen or if someone was still looking for them. The only place he could safely take them would be a pawn shop and there he would only get a fraction of their value.

He spied the letter from Oscar. It had sat unopened in the box for years. Len stuffed it in his pocket and went back out to his car. Oscar had said if Len ever needed help, he could come to him, the letter stated the same and had Oscar’s address and phone number. Len had tried to forget all the ways Oscar had violated and abused him, both physically and mentally. He had closed that chapter of his life. Could he open it again for Mick’s sake? Would Oscar’s information still valid? Was he even still alive and would he keep his promise? For Mick’s sake he would have to find out.

Chapter Text

Len was not surprised to find that Oscar’s number was no longer active. He searched the world database for any info on Oscar, he had no proof that the last name Oscar had given him was real, and again, was not surprised when his search bore no fruit. He sent a letter to the address he had, just in case and turned his attention back to Mick’s situation.

The doctor decided to do skin grafts to Mick’s back and buttocks. He was able to harvest enough fully healed skin from Mick’s abdomen and chest. He decided to leave extremities till later, because he did not want the grafts to interfere with Mick’s physical therapy.

After the grafts were placed, Mick could not lay on his back. He would try to lie on either side, but spent the majority of his time on his stomach, with his ass in the air, which amused Len.

“Your ass is starting to look good enough to eat” said Len, “Of course your ass was always just the appetizer for the evening.”

“Very funny” replied Mick, “I can’t even jerk off with these hand bandages and for all I know you’re getting it on the side.”

“I swear to you, Mick, my only companion is my left hand and I’m always thinking about doing you. You know, I’m getting a little tired of my Mick free diet.”

Len got up, closed the door and pulled the curtain around Mick’s bed.

“Lay on your right side” Len commanded.

Mick did as he was told, his eyes glittered with anticipation.

Len knelt at the side of the bed. He pulled the sheets down and Mick’s hospital gown up. Mick’s manhood lay flaccid between his legs; little damage had been done there. Len’s hand encircled Mick’s cock and gave it a gentle squeeze and then a few strokes. He was pleased to see that it perked up with interest.

“I’ve missed my little Mickey” said Len, “and it looks like he missed me.”

Mick groaned and bucked into Len’s hand.

“Whatcha planning on doing down there, Boss?”

Len grinned, “if you don’t know, it’s been way too long.”

Len tongued a long stripe from the base to the head and licked off a pearl of precum that was waiting there. Len kissed and nuzzled Mick’s balls and then took his cock into his mouth. He swirled his tongue around the head and then sucked hard, the way Mick liked it. Mick placed his bandaged hand on the back of Len’s head, pulling him closer. That’s all the encouragement Len needed; he relaxed his throat and swallowed Mick down. Mick came with a groan and Len swallowed all that Mick gave him.

Len scooted up to the head of the bed and captured Mick’s lips with his. The taste of Mick was still in his mouth when Len’s tongue demanded entrance. They kissed until they heard a knock at the door.

“This is Jose” said the Tech, “I need to check Mick’s vital signs, may I come in?”

“Give us a few seconds” called Len.

He tidied up himself and Mick up and opened the door.

“I was just helping Mick get a little more comfortable” said Len, “his hospital gown got a little twisted.”

“That was good of you” replied the tech, “we are always glad to let family help.”

Jose applied the automatic blood pressure cuff and hit the start button.

“Your blood pressure and pulse is a little higher than normal” Jose said, with a knowing smile, “but I’m sure it will come down shortly. I’ll close the door on my way out.”

“He knew what we were doing” said Mick.

“Well maybe next time I’ll ask him if he wants to watch” said Len.

Mick laughed and threw his pillow, hitting Len square in the face. It was the first time Mick had laughed since the accident, and the first time Len truly believed they would get through this.

….

Lisa had a few days off, so Len had her visit Mick while he checked out the better rehab centers. Len felt like he and Mick were Goldilocks, looking for the place that was just right. All the centers were head and shoulders above the joint that Mick had been in, but Len had to find one in which his partner would feel the most comfortable. That was going to be the hard part.

The Whitehall Nursing Home and Rehab Center was clean and bright. It was situated in a ritzy suburb just north of Central City. It was well staffed, with more nurses than techs. There were several sitting rooms, a library, a garden, café and a movie room. These amenities made for a very homey atmosphere. But the residents were older and reeked of money and privilege. Mick would not feel comfortable there.

The Riverside Rehab Center boasted a younger cliental. It was also clean and well-staffed. The grounds overlooked the Missouri River and had a lovely picnic area. But it also had a substance abuse program. Mick was sensitive about his drinking and Len was afraid that he would think Len was trying to get him to stop. That was a battle for the future, not now.

The Mosaic Rehab Center seemed a good fit. Like the name implied, it boasted a clientele of all ages and races. It even had teenage and very young adult patients who went out daily to high school and college. Its physical therapy department was superior to the other two centers. They had experience with burn victims and they had a psychologist on staff. The Mosaic didn’t have the scenic grounds that the other two centers had, because it was close to downtown Central City. But that could be an advantage. Mick liked the bustle of downtown life and hopefully Len and Lisa could take him out on short day trips. Len made an appointment with the intake administrator for the next day.

The administrator was a little uncomfortable with Mick’s lack of private insurance. Len offered twenty-thousand dollars up front and assured him there would be more where that came from. The fact Len didn’t know where that cash would come from was something he felt he did not need to share.

“I will need Mr. Rory’s medical records and expected release date, but from what you told me, I think The Mosaic would be a good fit for your friend. Here are some information pamphlets and a list of our doctors to share with Mr. Rory. You will find that they are tops in their field.”

Len stood up and shook the administrator’s hand.

“Thank you, Sir; I hope to be hearing from you, soon.”

Len looked at the list of doctors and saw a familiar name.

‘Yep’ he thought, ‘this might just work.’

….

Len lay back with a satisfied moan, from the head of the bed, he heard his partner do the same. They both basked in the afterglow of a very pleasurable sixty-nine session. Mick’s hands were still bandaged, but there was nothing wrong with his mouth. He gave Mick’s manhood a few more kisses and then rolled off the bed.

“Good thing Jose made that ‘Do Not Disturb’ sign” said Mick.

“Guess so” replied Len, “too, bad I forgot to put it up.”

“You what!” sputtered Mick, “you mean anyone could have walked in on us.”

“It adds to the excitement, don’t you think?”

“No, what if Lisa or one of the nurses walked in?”

Len opened the door and removed the sign.

“Just kidding, I wouldn’t do that to innocent hospital personnel; it might scar them for life.”

Len got them both a glass of water and sat on the side of the bed.

“Got some good news, I found you a place, a really good one. The Doc sent them your records and you’re good to go.”

“Don’t I get some input on this” asked Mick.

“You aren't in any condition to do the legwork, but you do get final say.”

Mick looked over the brochures; Len could tell he was trying not to look impressed. He became excited in spite of himself when Len mentioned all the nearby restaurants and pubs they could visit, as long as he kept the pub part quiet.”

“They have a therapist on staff, I know you’re not into that, but I thought this little piece of info might change your mind. The therapist on staff is a Dr. Katherine Napoli.”

“Doc Kat” exclaimed Mick, “you’re not shitting me, are you?”

“Nope” Len handed him the doctor lists and Mick checked her bio, it was Doc Kat.

“You’ll be ready to go in a few days, can I tell them yes?”

“I guess I could give it a try” Mick tried to act nonchalant, but it didn’t work.

“Good” said Len, “I’ve got to get going. Lisa has her visit from Auntie Flo and I promised to get her dinner.”

Len stopped at a local deli and picked up a large matzo ball soup for Lisa and pastrami on rye for himself. He was about to enter their apartment when he heard a voice call his name.

“Leonard Snart” the man said, “is that you?”

“Who’s asking” said Len as he whirled around, “Jerry, what are you doing here?”

It was Jerry, Oscar’s right hand man. He was a little older, a little gray, but Len recognized him in an instant. Jerry strode forward and offered his hand; Len shifted his package and gave Jerry’s hand a hearty shake. The man was always good to Len, so there was no need for animosity.

“Len, Len, I barely recognized you. How you’ve grown, you’re quite the handsome man.”

“Thank you, Jerry, but the last time you saw me I was only fifteen. There’s been a lot of water under that bridge. So for what do I owe the honor of this visit?”

“Oscar received your letter, he’s in town for business and he asked me to look you up. He’s staying at the Midtown Hotel and he wondered if you could meet him there?”

“Not today” replied Len, “my sister is feeling under the weather, but how about tomorrow evening?”

“That works out” said Jerry, “he wanted to see you on Friday, anyway. He’ll be at the hotel bar at seven; do you want me to pick you up?”

“No, I got my own wheels, now my sister’s soup is getting cold, good seeing you again, Jerry.”

“Same here, Len” Jerry gripped his hand then walked away.

Friday morning Len dropped the cashier’s check for twenty-thousand dollars with the admissions administrator at the Mosaic Center. He then hit his favorite bakery to get a butter pecan coffee cake, heavy on the icing for Lisa. She was feeling better and now she needed loads of sweet, greasy pastry. Len watched with fear and fascination as she ate almost the entire cake. How did she manage to keep her willowy figure?

Len offered to take her with to see Mick, but she passed, saying she felt all bloated and she was sure none of her clothes would fit. Len breathed a little prayer of thanks that men didn’t have periods, grabbed what was left of the coffee cake and headed out to the hospital. Len was a nervous about his meeting with Oscar and spending the day with Mick could only make him feel better. The two lovers spent the day watching college hoops and scarfing down pizza. The doctor checked in and Mick forced him to have some pizza before checking Mick’s graft sites.

“They took wonderfully, in a few weeks you can come back for more grafts. You need to keep the compression dressing on for a week. I’m so glad you’re going to the Mosaic, just cooperate with them and everything will be fine.”

“Hear that Mick” said Len, “doctor’s orders.”

Mick smiled, “I’ll give them a chance. All right, more than a chance, but the food had better be good.”

“Oh it is” said Len, “I tried several dishes, and if not, there’s a few pizza and Chinese joints within delivery distance.”

Len leaned in and gave Mick a long deep kiss.

“You know you’re my everything, right Mick?”

Mick was ready to make a flippant response but he saw a strange look in Len’s eyes.

“Are you okay, Len?”

“Just a little tired” Len lied, “now I got to get going, I promised Lisa I’d get dinner”

….

Len pulled off on an empty side road a few miles from the hotel. He switched out of his jeans and knit shirt and into a dark blue trousers and a button down shirt. No good looking like a beggar even though he was asking for money.

He pulled into the hotel lot; nothing had really changed both outside and in. Memories of his first time there came flooding back. It was almost like he was teenager again; he remembered how Oscar prepared him for his part in the take down of Conrad Darbinyan. Little did Len know that Oscar was also grooming him for other duties.

Len walked into the hotel bar; there were two couples at a table and four men on stools watching a soccer game. Len ordered a scotch on the rocks and sat at a table with a clear view of the door. A balding, portly, middle aged man walked in, he looked around the bar and then locked eyes with Len. He sat down at Len’s table.

“Leonard” Oscar said, “how you have changed, but I still would have known you anywhere. You almost take my breath away.”

“It’s been more fifteen years” replied Len, “I’ve grown up.”

“Yes you have” said Oscar, “ and you’ve grown so handsome, but me, I’ve just grown old. I guess that what happens when you spend all your time running an empire, alone.”

“Your partner doesn’t help” asked Len.

“He left a few years ago, looking for a younger lover. I guess I haven’t had time to find another. From your letter, it appears that you’ve been luckier than me, still with your Mick, and that is why you need my help?”

‘Good’ thought Len, ‘let’s get right to the point.’

“Mick was badly burned on a job that went sideways” began Len, “he’s had surgeries and he will need more, also time in a rehab center before he can make a close to complete recovery. Since our type of work does not come with medical insurance, I’m hoping you could loan me some cash, I’m good for it, and I’ll pay you back.”

“Will a hundred thousand do” asked Oscar, “I can open an offshore account for you.”

“I’m sure that will be more than enough” said Len, “and like I said, I’ll pay you back, every penny, with interest, if you want.”

“Why don’t we make it a gift” said Oscar, “for old time’s sake?”

Oscar put his hand over Len’s and gave it a squeeze.

“I have rented the master suite for the weekend; I would love to spend that time with you. I’ve thought about you often during the years, I regret not taking you with me. Maybe we can make up for lost time.”

Len pulled his hand away.

“This has been a mistake; sorry you have come all this way for nothing. Me and Mick will figure this out for ourselves.”

Oscar reached for Len’s hand again.

“I think you should reconsider, Mick would have all the care he needs and all I’m asking for is a weekend. We had some pleasant times when you were younger; maybe we could have them again.”

Len stood up, when I was I child, you bought me and you used me. I only did it for Mick. There may have been some pleasant times, but I didn’t know any better, now I do. History will not repeat itself. Goodbye Oscar.”

Len threw a twenty on the bar and left without looking back.

Len was shaking by the time he got to the car. He drove a short distance then pulled into a parking lot of a laundromat. He gripped the steering wheel and closed his eyes, breathing deeply till the shaking stopped. He stopped at a liquor store on the way home and got a bottle of top shelf scotch.

Lisa was asleep and there was leftover takeout in the fridge. Len hadn’t had dinner but he didn’t feel like eating. He poured himself way too much scotch and held the glass up in a toast.

“To you, Oscar” he said, “thank you for being such a dick; you stopped me from making another big mistake.”

He downed the drink and headed to bed.

“You know what they say” he said to himself, “make the plan, execute the plan, expect the plan to go off the rails, throw away the plan.”

Chapter Text

Len felt a lot better than he thought he would, the next morning. He even made breakfast for Lisa. She was going on an overnight run and he wanted to make sure she had one good meal. He also had a favor to ask, which might put her at a small risk.

“I thought I had a way to get some cash for Mick, but it fell through” he told her.

“Good” Lisa replied, “I didn’t want you to have anything else to do with Oscar.”

“How did you know” asked Len.

“I saw Jerry when he came by the other day; I remembered he was Oscar’s flunky. I never knew what you did for Oscar and I don’t want to know, but I know it didn’t make you happy. So what can I do to help?”

“I’m thinking you could take the jewelry that I got from Lewis to a legitimate jeweler to sell. It’s been awhile and if it was stolen, I don’t think anyone will still be looking for it. If they are, you could proclaim ignorance; after all you have no record, so I don’t think you would get into any trouble.”

“No problem, I will do it on Monday, but can I keep one piece for myself? Something that I think might have been my mother’s?”

“Of course Sweet Pea” he kissed Lisa on her forehead, “have a good trip and be careful, I’ll see you Sunday night.”

Len called Mick and told him he would see him a Sunday, then he spent the rest of the day mindlessly puttering around the house. He needed a break from all the pressures in his life and he was tired of making plans and having to make all the decisions. He felt guilty for seeing Oscar, even though he had refused his help. Len was afraid that somehow Mick would know what he had almost done, as ridiculous as that sounded. He hoped he would feel better in the morning, and he did.

Mick greeted Len with the news that he would be transferring to the Mosaic that afternoon.

“They’re not that busy on Sundays, so I will be all settled in and ready to start my rehab in the morning.”

“You sound excited about this” said Len.

“You know, Len, I am. And I’m also grateful for how much you have done for me. I’ve haven’t said that, but I’m saying it now, come here, Buddy.”

Len came into his lover’s arms and Mick held him to his chest. They were interrupted by a soft knock to the door.

“Excuse me” said a young woman, “I am Abby, from the Mosaic, I would like to talk to you about your transfer today.”

Len and Mick introduced themselves and motioned Abby to sit down.

“Our transport will pick you at four o’clock. This will give Mr. Snart time to get some clothes for you. It is our policy that our residents will be wearing their normal clothes, after all we are not a hospital and we don’t treat our people that way. The Mosaic will be your home, for however long you need us. I will see you when you arrive; here is my card, if you need anything, please call.”

Len got Mick settled in and stayed till eight o’clock. Lisa was home by nine, they made plans to get the jewelry and take it to a reputable jeweler in the morning. Then it would be his job, to make sure Mick got better and back home, where he belonged.

Len got the jewelry as soon as the bank opened. Lisa found the name of a trusted jeweler in Opal City. She looked through the baubles and decided on a ruby heart pendant on a yellow gold chain.

“I’ll take this” she said, “It’s my birthstone and maybe my Mom would have given it to me, one day.”

Len waited outside the jewelry for almost an hour, he was about to go in, when Lisa came out with a check in her hand.

“He needed to run a computer check on the stuff first” she said, “he gave us seven thousand for everything, but my pendant.”

That was good news and Len got more good news when he went to visit Mick.

“The social service lady was just here” said Mick, “she had been talking to the public aid people and they are going to give some money to this place for me. It will only be sixty percent of what they were giving the other joint, but it’s still a good hunk of change.”

“And I got seven thousand for that jewelry” said Len, “I think everything’s going to work out.”

….

So Len spent the majority of the next six months by Mick’s side. He encouraged him during his physical therapy sessions and sat in on his meetings with Doc Kat. Time with her seemed less like a counseling session and more like old friends getting together to shoot the breeze. Len and Lisa took Mick out on day passes and frequently ended up in a nearby brewpub. The place had great pizza and craft beer. If any of the staff smelled beer on Mick’s breath, they kept it to themselves.

Len still needed to pull some jobs, after all he still needed to support himself, and Lisa’s salary didn’t go very far. He realized that he had the skill to plan and execute jobs by himself or lead a crew, instead of just being part of one. If he needed to go out of town, he made sure to talk with Mick every night and keep his partner informed of any change of plans. When he came home from his latest job, he got the good news that Mick was ready to be released. Len was overjoyed, what he had been wishing for was finally coming true.

There is an old saying that goes, ‘be careful what you wish for, lest it come true.’ That saying was from an Aesop fable, Len had gotten a book of these fables from the library old book giveaway. The book found its way into the rotation of books Len used to read to Lisa. He found most of the morals quaint, but not especially true, but Len found out that this one old saying was very, very true.

The first few weeks that Mick was home was absolute heaven. Len waited on his lover hand and foot; Mick’s every wish was Len’s command. Len was constantly at the local food stores buying whatever Mick had a yen for, no matter how expensive or difficult to find. And if he couldn’t find it, he did his damnedest to cook it, himself.

They could barely keep their hands off each other. More than once these actions prompted Lisa to suggest that they take ‘it’ to their room. The sex was better than Len remembered and when he fell asleep on Mick’s scared chest, he was sure that this was as close to heaven as he would ever get. But as the weeks turned into months and the months turned into years, their relationship changed in ways that Len would never had imagined.

Len would have liked nothing better than to stay at Mick’s side, but he knew he had to go back to work. He discouraged Mick from coming with him, telling him that he wasn’t physically ready, yet. But the real reason was that he didn’t trust Mick if the going got crazy. Mick bought that for the year, but then he accused Len of thinking he was stupid. Len denied it, but Mick felt that Len’s actions spoke louder than his words.

Mick started to neglect himself, his hygiene habits deteriorated and he neglected the care on his remaining burn wounds. Only Lisa could sweet talk him into letting her do his wound care and usually only after several beers. Len did not approve of Mick's drinking, but a drunken Mick with uninfected burns was the lesser of two evils

Len started looking forward to the times when he needed to go out of town or when Mick was admitted for skin grafts. He still loved Mick dearly but it was so hard to be around him. When they were in the same place, they spent the majority of time sniping at each other. On the rare occasions they made love, well it wasn’t really making love anymore, but angry abusive sex, that left both of them frustrated and sad. Home life had gotten so bad that Lisa announced that she was going back to long haul assignments and she would be looking for another place to live.

“I can’t stand living in a warzone” she told them as she left, “it hurts too much, it’s almost as bad as living with Lewis.”

“Are you happy now” said Mick, “you drove your own sister away.”

“Me” retorted Len, “how about all your drunken hissy fits, you’re miserable so you make everyone around you miserable, too. Would you kill you to show a little gratitude for all we have done for you?”

“Maybe if you didn’t treat me like some retard, I’d be different. And you know, I never asked you to save me” Mick threw his beer bottle against the wall, “why are we even still together?”

“Because I love you” answered Len, “I just don’t like you very much.”

Len grabbed his duffle bag.

“I got a job, I’ll be gone for a few days, and maybe you can stop wallowing in self-pity and clean the place up while I’m gone.”

Len’s job went off without a hitch, but Len felt no joy in a job well done. He had almost instantly regretted what he said to Mick, but his pride refused to let him go back and apologize. He figured he would give Mick these few days to cool off, and then maybe they would go somewhere together and work on healing their relationship. He stopped at the grocers on his way back and got two big T-bones and all the fixings for a regular steak house dinner. Len rehearsed his reconciliation speech right up to the moment he opened the door.

“Mick, I’m back” called Len, “we need to talk, but first I’m making you the best dinner of your life.”

There was no answer. Len dropped his duffle and groceries on the floor, maybe Mick was taking a nap. He checked their bedroom and found that Mick and all his worldly possessions were gone.

Len stared around the room, his mind refusing to accept what his eyes saw. He took out his phone and called Mick’s, he heard his partner’s phone ringing, it was in the trash. He searched the apartment, in vain, for any clues on where Mick had gone. Len’s phone rang; he answered it on the first ring.

“Mick, is that you, where are you, partner?”

“It’s Lisa” the caller answered, “Mick called, I couldn’t answer at the time, so he left me a message, said he was leaving the country, what the hell is going on?”

“I don’t know, I was gone for a few days and when I got back he was gone, so was all his stuff.”

“Did you guys have a fight?”

“No more than usual, it was no reason for him to leave” Len had a thought, “give me the number he called from and the time he called.”

Len called the number and after several rings a voice answered.

“Hello” the voice said.

“Hello” answered Len, “my friend called me from this number but we were disconnected. Are you on a pay phone?”

“Yes” replied the voice, “what’s your friend’s name, I could see if he’s around, but it’s pretty empty here, right now.”

“That’s okay, tell me, where is this phone?”

“It’s in the Central City Airport, international terminal.”

Len hung up and he was on the airport’s information line as he drove. He found out that ten planes had left the international terminal since Mick had called Lisa. He as able to hack a keypad and get into the international terminal unnoticed. He showed Mick’s picture to venders and airport workers. Some remembered seeing Mick but had no idea where he went. The ticket agents refused to answer at all, claiming airport policy.

A clerk at one of the gift shops remembered Mick.

“He bought sunglasses and some sun screen and then he went over to the bar.”

The bartender remembered Mick.

“But I really shouldn’t be talking about customer’s private business.”

Len slipped a fifty across the bar.

“Maybe you can make an exception.”

“Well, your friend is quite the drinker; I finally had to cut him off. He said he was leaving his lover, she sounds like a real bitch; hope it’s not your sister. He said he was going to Jamaica, because the bitch wouldn’t be able to follow him, those were his words, not mine. When he left he forgot his ticket, I had to call him back; he had a nonstop flight to Kingston.”

“Do you know when it left?”

“About three hours ago, that’s all I know.”

Len ordered a double scotch on the rocks and paid for it with a twenty; he retreated to a booth in the back.

Mick was right; Len would not be able to follow him to Jamaica, on any other place that was outside of America. Len did not have a passport and could not risk getting one. He was still a wanted man. Going to the bank with his Linus Winters ID was one thing, but trying to get a passport was quite another, the police would be on him before the paperwork was even processed. But when did Mick get one, Len wondered, how long had he been planning to leave. Why couldn’t Len see how miserable Mick was, before it was too late?

His thoughts were interrupted by the bartender; the man brought Len another scotch and sat down across from him.

“This one’s on the house” he said, “I’m thinking you’re the one he was talking about.”

“Yep” said Len, “I’m the bitch.”

“You know Jamaica isn’t that large, a good PI should be able to find him.”

“It doesn’t matter, even if I could find him, I couldn’t go to him. He was right about me not being able to get a passport.”

“At least you could get a message to him and you would know he was alright” the bartender handed Len a card, “this PI is the best in the business and he knows people at airports all over.”

“Sounds like you’ve used him.”

“More times than I would like to say, well good luck to you.”

The bartender went back to his station and Len downed his drink and went home.

Len finished the scotch he had at home and went to bed. He curled up around Mick’s pillow breathing in his scent. He was too miserable to even cry. His lover was gone, his sister was gone, how did he make such a mess of his life.

The next day, Len contacted the PI the bartender had recommended. In a few weeks he had tracked Mick down. Mick was in Jamaica working on a fishing boat and living in a shack on the beach, but according to the PI he seemed to be in good shape and the pictures Len was sent proved that. He composed a message for the PI to give his erstwhile lover, but when Mick found who the message was from, knocked the PI flat and walked away.

Len thanked the PI for his work.

“I guess that’s it” said Len.

“Maybe” answered the PI, “but if you would like to keep me on a retainer, I would check on him regularly and report any changes in his activity.”

Len agreed and the PI drew up a contract. Len figured he had done all he could and it was time to get on with his life.

Len moved to Opal City, he kept the apartment in Central City and Lisa moved in. He spent his time planning and successfully pulling off major scores. He averaged one every six months, other than that he lived like a hermit. Every few months he got an update on Mick’s activities, he was relieved he was doing well, but he was still out of the country and unreachable. It started to hurt less and less, but Len wasn’t healing he was just going numb inside.

….

Len stepped off the train at the Central City Station; he was with three men that he had recruited for this very special heist. The Kahndaq Dynasty Diamond was arriving by armored car to the Central City Museum and Len had decided it was going to be his. He usually worked alone but he needed help for this one. He meticulously trained these three men and he had everything planned down to the last second. By the end of the day he would have what he came for.

They picked up the truck and motorcycles they needed and ran down the armored truck, everything was going great then a crazy red blur appeared out of nowhere. He knocked Len and his men off their feet and one of the idiots panicked and shot one of the guards. In an instant the wounded guard and the blur had vanished and Len and his crew made their escape.

Len’s men were panicked and Len was furious. He had always stressed no shooting unless absolutely necessary; they didn’t need that kind of attention from the law. His crew quit on him, Len was not sad to see them go. One of the men turned to take a shot at him and Len showed him what absolutely necessary looked like, it was the last thing the man saw. He left the man where he laid and went to his old apartment to make a new plan. Lisa was out of town so he would have some peace and quiet. He reviewed the video he had made; the blur was a man running incredibly fast, he would need something to slow him down.

One week later Len was sitting at a booth at Saints and Sinners. He was meeting an arms dealer that Mort had dealt with years ago. For a crook, Mitch was honest and knew how to keep his mouth shut.

“Leonard Snart, right” the man said, slipping into the booth.

“Call me Len, I’m in the market for some unique weapons, I have all the guns I need. Mort said that you occasionally have some unusual, pieces, got any now?”

“Today’s your lucky day, Len. Got some pretty high tech pieces that were liberated from Star Lab, they might fill the bill, what say we meet back here in an hour and I’ll show you what I got.”

Len ordered a burger, fries and a beer; he would just wait here for Mitch to get back.

Mitch returned in exactly one hour, carrying two metal cases.

“Hey Rosie” called Len, “we’re going to use the back room for a little while.”

Len put his Glock on the bar, “Rosie could you watch this for me, she’ll watch yours, too, Mitch.”

Mitch opened the cases, the first contained large gun with a red barrel shaped like a portable kerosene tank. The second case contained a sleek dark silver gun. It looked like something a pulp Sci-fi movie trooper would carry.

“The red one shoots some sort of liquid fire” said Mitch, “does a lot of damage.”

“I don’t need to heat things up” said Len, “I need to cool things down, how about the other one?”

“This one is quite the beauty and just what you’re looking for. It shoots some sort of energy stream that freezes things instantly. I got the specs on both guns. Want to try them out?”

Len did not want to test the heat gun indoors but was very interested in the other. The gun was heavier then it looked and cold to the touch. Len donned the gloves and googles that came with the gun, aimed it at a glass of water that was left on a counter and pulled the trigger. The gun emitted a high pitched whine and seconds later shot out a blindingly white stream, the glass was instantly frozen. Len tapped it with his finger and it shattered.

“I’ll take them both, what’s your price?”

“Ten thousand for the two, cash.”

“I only got seven thousand on me” Len pulled out a roll of hundreds and a second gun, “but you get to walk out of here alive, I think that’s worth three thousand, don’t you?”

“You drive a hard bargain, Snart, but don’t come looking for me if you get buyer’s remorse.”

Len walked Mitch back out to the bar, the fence retrieved his gun, but Len put took it from Mitch’s hand. He pulled five more hundreds out of his pocket and gave them to Mitch.

“That’s for your gun, pleasure doing business with you.”

“Are you at least going to give me a head start” asked Mitch.

“I plan stay here for a few more drinks” answered Len, “take care, Mitch.”

Len made his way back to the apartment, he figured he would take another week to practice with his cold gun and then he would be ready to take possession of the diamond. He stowed the two guns under the bed and read over their specs till he drifted off to sleep. It was a good thing he slept well because Len woke up to some distressing news. A TV reporter announced that the Kahndaq Dynasty Diamond would be leaving Central City in two days. Len would have very little time to practice with his gun and plan the robbery, but he was dammed if he was going to leave that diamond behind.

….

Len didn’t think he heart stopped racing until he was back in his Opal City apartment. He still had his new guns and he had the Kahndaq Dynasty Diamond in his pocket, but the last forty-eight hours was one giant cluster fuck. He would willingly die rather than go through anything like that again. He paced back and forth as he thought about how it all went off the rails.

Len had practiced with his gun for several hours; he was pretty comfortable on its effects on inanimate objects, but not living ones. He would not use it on regular people and on the red blur only if he had no choice. He did not know the police and the blur were waiting for him, he did not realize they even knew he was in town.

Len got the diamond, then the police sprung their trap. He was able to cause enough mayhem with his gun to get from the museum to a nearby theater, but the blur, who was a man in tight scarlet suit, followed him. He hit the man with a glancing blow and was able to slow him down; he missed with his next shot and hit a theater employee. Half of the man’s torso was encased in ice and he screamed in pain. The scarlet man picked up the injured man and shot off. Len took the opportunity run out the back and towards the train station. He thought he was safe when the train started moving but the scarlet man appeared out of nowhere.

Len got his first good look at Scarlet. The man was all long limbs and lean muscles, his well-defined six-pack showed through his costume. As Len eyes continued down he could see that Scarlet was well endowed in that area, too. He was wearing a cowl but his eyes were visible, they were as green as the sea, the type of eyes that Len could drown in. Len ignored the long absent stirrings in his lower regions. This man was the enemy.

“Turn yourself in, Snart” Scarlet had said, “no one’s been killed, we can work this out.”

Len did not speak, afraid his voice might betray his thoughts. He fired his gun at Scarlet’s feet, hoping to freeze him to the spot. Scarlet dodged the beam and instead it penetrated right through the car floor. The train made a sickening lurch, it was starting to derail.

Len jumped off the train and watched in horror as the train cars started to pile up. The area was lit with lighting as Scarlet flashed in and out of cars, taking people to safety. Len hotwired a nearby truck and drove back to his apartment. He packed up and erased all evidence that he had been there and drove back to Opal City. He ditched the truck downtown and caught a cab back to his apartment.

Len stopped pacing and threw himself into a chair, how did he think he could defeat Scarlet; it was only by sheer luck that he got away. His phone rang and he nearly fell out of his seat. He checked the number, it was his PI.

“Hello” said Len, “this better be important.”

“It is Mr. Snart” replied the PI, “Mick Rory is back in the U.S. He’s staying at an Extended Stay America hotel in Keystone City, he checked in last night. Do you want me to text you the address?”

“I know where it is, thanks.”

Len disconnected the call; now what the hell was he supposed to do?

Chapter Text

Mick tensed up as the plane came in for a landing at the Central City Airport. Even though he had been on numerous flights, island hopping in the Caribbean, he still hated the landings. This was the time that everything could go wrong and the plane could end up as a flaming infernal on the runway. Truthfully, he was surprised it had never happened, that would be a fitting way for him to die.

He grabbed his lone bag off the luggage carousel and hoisted his backpack over his shoulder. He had left most of his possessions on the beach in Aruba. The majority of his clothes were little better than rags and he only had one pair of shoes left. The clothes he was wearing now were new. He had purchased cargo pants, a tropical shirt, a floppy hat and wraparound sunglasses for the trip. He wanted to look like a person returning from vacation, why was he so paranoid? He knew why. Very few people here knew him, but if there was a minuscule chance that he would run into Len, well, that was a chance he didn’t want to take.

He caught a cab to Keystone City and booked a room at an Extended Stay America hotel. He wasn’t sure how long he would be in town and he wanted a room with a kitchen where he could cook himself a decent meal. He paid cash for a week’s stay, by then, he would know what he wanted to do. He stowed his belongings and threw himself down on the king-sized bed.

For the umpteenth time he tried to figure out why he came back here. He knew why he left the islands; he could only take so much warm sunny weather, interrupted by the occasional devastating hurricane or tornado. The work he had been doing on the fishing boats was not especially hard, but it became very boring, and he didn’t even want to think about his attempts at romantic encounters.

He had tried hooking up with island women and female tourists, but soon he was reduced to getting relief from the working girls who hung around the docks and bars. He tried a male prostitute but he couldn’t perform and he knew exactly why. He even once beat the crap out of a drunken Twink who persisted in trying to have his way with Mick. That earned him a week in an island jail and a four hundred dollar fine. After that he lived like a monk.

Mick figured he would spend a week here and make a plan for the foreseeable future, so he needed to find a grocer and get some supplies. There was a Piggly Wiggly about a mile from the hotel, so he set out to get as much as he could carry. He came back one hour later and ventured back to his room. Maybe he would use the exercise room after he had put his food away, or more likely hit the bar.

He was about to put his key in the door, when he noticed tiny scratches around the keyhole. Someone had tried to pick the lock, maybe they had been successful. He pulled his gun out of his waistband and opened the door. There sitting by the little table with a cup of tea in his hand was Leonard Fucken’ Snart. Mick aimed his gun at Len’s head.

“I could shoot you right now, and no one would blame me, I’m just protecting myself from a room invader.”

Len took a sip of his tea.

“You could, but I’m hoping you won’t, by the way, I made some coffee for you.”

Mick strode forward and grabbed Len out of the chair. He slammed him against the wall twice and threw him on the floor. Len got himself in a sitting position and rubbed the back of his head.

“That felt oddly familiar” he said.

Mick loomed over his former lover.

“What do you want, Snart?”

“I want you” Len answered, “I want us.”

“There is no us” replied Mick.

“I don’t accept that” said Len, “and I never will.”

“Then maybe I need to beat it into you, like your father did.”

Mick took off his belt folded it in half, just like he remembered his dad doing.

Len removed his shirt and kneeled facing the bed, placing his forearms on the mattress, and presenting his bare back to Mick.

“Sure partner” he said, “you can try, but it ain’t going to make any difference.”

Mick hesitated for a moment then brought the belt down, as hard as he could, on Len’s back. The belt left a trail of angry red welts and little pearls of blood where the skin had been broken. Len did not make a sound. The force of the blow sent him sprawling forward onto the bed, but he pushed himself back up to his original position, waiting for the next blow.

Mick dropped the belt, what the hell was he doing? He raced to the bathroom and returned with cold wet towel. He crouched behind Len and placed it across the lash mark. Len hissed as the cold water came in contact with his broken skin, but he stayed still, as if he was waiting for Mick’s permission to move.

Mick suddenly knew why he came to this miserable place; he came back for that man kneeling in front of him. All the years of anger and resentment fell away. Mick gently took Len into his arms. Len sighed and all but melted into Mick’s chest. They stayed that way for many moments, them Mick pulled Len back and looked into those beautiful blue eyes.

“I’m so sorry Len” Mick whispered, “I don’t know what came over me.”

Len reached up and cupped Mick’s cheek.

“I’m sorry, too, for the shit way I treated you. I only wanted to protect you. I just went about it the wrong way. Please forgive me.”

“Nothing to forgive, Shrimp, but you need to stop trying to protect me. I’m a grown ass man, don’t be my keeper, be my partner.”

Mick pulled Len in for a long gentle kiss; he then lifted the younger man onto the bed. Mick shed his outer clothes and helped Len out of his. They slid under the blankets and traded tender touches and soft kisses, neither of them felt any need for high passion tonight, for now this was enough.

Mick woke up shortly after midnight; he realized he didn’t put his groceries away. He didn’t especially feel like leaving Len’s side, but he didn’t want the food to spoil. He untangled himself from his lover’s arms; he would just quietly put the food away and then slip back into bed. That was his intent, but he tripped over something on the floor, crashed into a chair and went down with a thud. Len was swiftly by his side.

“Are you all right, Mick?”

“Yeah, I was putting the stuff away and I tripped over this thing, what the hell is it?”

“It’s a peace offering, I’ll show it to you tomorrow, come back to bed.”

Len, the little brat that he is, made him wait till after breakfast, but the present was worth the wait.

“It’s from Star Lab; they call it a heat gun.”

“Like a flame thrower” asked Mick.

“It's way more sophisticated, according to the specs, it shoots a gas that is ignited when it hits the air and turns into a stream of fire.”

“The tank’s kinda small “said Mick, “how do I refill it?”

“It uses plain propane, but there’s a gizmo in it that super concentrates and changes the molecular structures of the gas. It has two extra tanks, so there is always a refill ready to go. I haven’t tried it yet; I’m leaving that honor to you.”

They drove way out in the country until they came to a deserted shack. It was in a deplorable state, half collapsed and covered with dried brush. There were no other structures and no signs of life for miles around. Len took Mick’s gun and his gun out of the car.

“What does that one do” asked Mick.

“That’s the Yin to your gun’s Yang, you’ll see.”

He handed Mick a fire resistant coverall.

“Put this on, just in case. This is the safety, when you’ll ready, just squeeze the trigger and aim at the base of the shack.”

Mick suited up, released the safety and fired. A brilliant yellow stream of flame erupted from the muzzle. Instead of widening out, the flame stream remained narrow, until it hit its target. The shack exploded into flames and was completely consumed in a matter of minutes. Len took out his gun and froze the ground where the shack stood to prevent any possible fire spread.

“Damn” said Mick, “that was impressive, let’s find something else to burn.”

“Sure, Mick” replied Len, “I know two more eyesores that need to be taken care of.”

It was late afternoon by the time the two got back to the hotel. They stripped off their dirty, smoky clothes.

“I need a shower” said Len, “care to join me?”

He didn’t have to ask Mick twice.

The pair kissed and groped each other under the shower’s steaming spray.

“Fuck me” said Len, “I haven’t had any since you left.”

Mick turned Len against the shower’s wall and thrust one, two then three fingers inside. The body wash and water was a good substitute for lube. He pounded Len from behind while he pumped the other’s cock. They both came together with a yell. They let the water pelt them for a few more minutes then toweled each other off. Mick let Len wear the hotel robe and slipped on a pair of sweat pants and an undershirt. He collected their dirty clothes and ran them down to the laundry. When he came back up, Len was lying on the bed, robe undone. Guess it was time for round two.

They ordered take out and spent the next twenty-four hours in bed, eating bad Chinese food and making love. It was just like the old days, they both felt so young and free. Just like they did before the Alexa caper had changed their lives. They both bore the scars from that time. Mick’s burns never healed quite right and his arms and legs were patchwork of scars. As for Len most of his scars were inner, something he had learned to live with. They had both hit rock bottom, now they had nowhere to go but up.

The next day they left the hotel and Mick moved in with Len at his Opal City apartment. They filled each other in on what they had been doing since the breakup. Len feigned surprise at Mick’s adventures, even though he already knew most them.

“Your life had been definitely, more interesting than mine” said Len, “all I have to show for my time is a few small baubles and knick-knacks”

Mick’s jaw dropped when Len showed him pictures of what he had stolen. There were jewels, artwork, rare coins and a shot of Len holding a large silver barrel shaped trophy.”

“Is that the Stanley Cup?”

“Yep, I kept is for a few years, but then I felt guilty and left it in the bathroom of a Greyhound bus bound for Toronto.”

“I read about that, but I had no idea it was you, by the way how’s Lisa?”

“Funny you should ask” said Len.

His phone rang and he handed it to Mick.

“Lenny, what’s wrong” said Lisa, “why did you tell me to call?”

“It’s not Lenny, Doll” said Mick, “it’s me.”

“Mick, what are you doing there? Are you home for good? Did you and Lenny make up?”

“Yes and yes” answered Mick, “when are you going to be around?”

“I’m in New Mexico; I’m doing a run up to Seattle and then back to Central City. I’ll be back in a week, you better not go anywhere.”

“I won’t, Doll, you can count on that” he turned to Len, “so what do we do for fun, partner?”

“I’m glad you asked.”

Len filled Mick in on his latest heist and his meeting with the scarlet clad speedster.

“No one knows who Scarlet is and there has only a few sightings and a lot of people think he is a myth or some sideshow gimmick. But he ain’t, he’s real and he’s cramping my style. He needs to be sidelined and I think you and I and these guns are the ones to do it.”

Len thought if he and Mick went on a little robbery spree that it would enough to bring him out, but it didn’t. Even robbing the wealthy Rathaways didn’t work.

“I think it’s the guns” Mick said, “you said that they were from Star Lab, maybe he is too, and he is trying to figure out how to take out the guns, before he takes out us.”

“You might have a point there, Mick; we need to do something to force him out.”

Lisa didn’t understand her brother’s obsession about this Scarlet and told him so when she came over for dinner.

“This may end up with you two getting your asses on the road to prison.”

“I doubt if that will happen, but if it does, I got a plan on how you can save us.”

He gave his little sister a kiss on her forehead and headed to the kitchen to help Mick with the steaks and fried potatoes.

So the pair kidnapped a random girl employee from Star Lab and tied her to a fake bomb. They broadcasted their demands to meet with Scarlet in an old fashion showdown. Well, that did not go as planned. They should have remembered the danger of crossing energy streams, ala Ghostbusters.

They were taken to the police station, where Len had the unpleasant experience of seeing Joe West, again. A good-looking brunette man fingerprinted them and finished their booking. He was wearing a CSI badge, guess he was helping out. They were then taken to an interrogation room for more good times with Joe West. Len gave them the location of their hostage and they were put on a transport van to Iron Heights. They were halfway there when the van was run off the road by an eighteen wheeler. The transport driver got out to confront the driver and was met by Lisa and a gun. She freed Len and Mick and left the driver tied up by the truck. The three took off in the transport van.

“I hope that’s not your truck” said Mick.

“Nope” she answered, “mine is back by the truck stop, I hotwired this one, we’ll get my truck and I’ll drop you close to home. Then I’m off on a run to Florida, see you in a few weeks.”

Mick sprawled on the couch and Len collapsed next to him with a six-pack of beer. Mick took a bottle, downed it and grabbed another.

“Well, Shrimp, now what do we do, and just what did that accomplish?”

“First, everyone knows our scarlet friend is real. Second, he will probably too busy with the fallout to pay much attention to us. Three, we need to get our guns back and figure out who he is.”

Since Len knew that the guns came from Star Lab, he guessed that they would be sent back there. He watched the promotional videos that Wells had put out in as part of a PR blitz. He knew the layout of the lab and where the guns would probably be. He investigated the activity at the lab at all hours of the day and night. He was amazed at the lack of security and personnel. There were only two full time employees, Dr. Wells, who blew the thing up and one part-time scientist, who Len recognized from the police station. The door alarms and locks were laughable and they had no security guards. Len decided to wait a few more days and then they would retrieve their guns.

Friday night the two broke into Star Lab. They made their way to the main lab, and sure enough, they found their guns just lying on a table.

“What a bunch of idiots” said Mick.

“You’ll get no argument from me” said Len, “let’s look around a little, see if we can find something nice for Lisa.”

They came across another gun and upon reading the specs, they knew it would be perfect for their little sister. They were turning to go when Len saw something that made him stop dead in his tracks. It was a manikin in a case and it was wearing Scarlet’s red suit.

“So this is his base” chuckled Len, “this is almost too easy.”

Len took a tiny camera and placed it in a darkened corner of the ceiling. He adjusted it so he would have a view of the lab.

“Let’s go” he told Mick.

They stayed up till dawn checking their guns and the new gun they got for Lisa. The gun shot golden glue that hardened on contact. It would be great for clogging up guns and humans. Len was not sure when and if Lisa would need it, but it was good to have just in case. The pair slept till noon and then Len checked the camera’s feed.

“Come look at this” he called to Mick.

There was no sound on the video, but the pictures were worth a thousand words. The long haired boy, who Len remembered as Cisco had strolled into the lab with a large coffee and something greasy in a bag. He settled down in front of a monitor and brought up a video.

“What do you think he’s watching” asked Mick, “porn?”

“Probably cartoons” answered Len, “look, he noticed that the guns are gone.”

Cisco frantically looked around the lab and then left, probably to check other rooms. He came back appearing even more agitated. He made a phone call and there was a flash of lighting in the lab. Out of the lightning appeared a young man.

“Isn’t that the kid from the police station” asked Mick.

“Yep” answered Len.

“Do you remember his name?”

Len took a few seconds to visualize the man’s CCPD name tag.

“Allen, Bartholomew Allen, he’s our Scarlet.”

Len embraced his lover and kissed him enthusiastically.

“We got him right where we want him. I can’t wait to let him know we know.”

Len’s chance came sooner than he expected.

He and Mick were on their motorcycles chasing down a truck full of cash that had recently left one of the local casinos. Their guns were close to disabling the truck, when a flash of lightning appeared. Len saw Mick veer off the road, thank heavens he landed unharmed. Then he felt himself lifted off his bike and the world turned upside-down.

He all most instantly found himself on his feet in a wooded area; the lights of the highway were a short distance away. He pushed down the nausea he felt and pulled down his googles, he found himself facing a very angry Scarlet.

“Can’t say I’m surprised to see you, Bartholomew Allen” Len drawled, “you know, that does not trip easily off the tongue. Mind if I call you Barry?”

“I don’t want you to call me anything, Snart” answered Barry, “we found your camera in the lab, so you can forget about spying on us.”

“Don’t have to anymore, I got you right where I want you, you can’t stop me now that I know who you are.”

“I could speed you to my own private prison” answered Barry, “where you would never see the light of day.”

“But then I wouldn’t be around to stop my upload that would tell the world who you are. So the million dollar question is, what will you do with me now Barry Allen?”

“I won’t let you keep stealing whatever you want, whenever you want, it needs to end.”

“Can’t do that” answered Len, “it’s what I do and I’m very good at it.”

“Then leave Central City” ordered Barry, “take it somewhere else.”

“I can’t, this is my home, for better or for worse. I love it here and I don’t think what I do harms the general welfare of this city. I rob the fat cats, places with insurance, and gangsters like Santini, which by the way you so rudely interrupted. I don’t kill, except in self-defense and I don’t harm innocents. Why don’t you just leave me alone and let the police do their jobs? I have noticed that there’s a lot worse than me out there and you should take them down.”

“Fine” said Barry, “if you want to take your chances with the police, but if you ever harm anyone, I don’t care who you tell about me, I will put you away.”

“Then your secret is safe with me, Barry. Don’t suppose you could give me a lift back to my bike.”

Barry flashed a mischievous grin that made his green eyes sparkle and sped off.

Len trudged back to the highway and was relieved to find that he was he was just yards from where their bikes went off the road. Mick ran up and embraced him a ferocious bear hug.

“You okay Len, that punk didn’t hurt you?”

“I’m fine” Len answered.

He ran his hands up and down Mick’s back and slipped his hands under his jeans, squeezing his ass. Their lips connected in a hungry kiss. Len plundered Mick’s mouth and one hand slipped to the front to fondle the older man’s growing erection. Mick tried to pull back.

“Slow down, Len, do you want to do it out here on the highway?”

“Why not, there’s a perfectly good ditch over there and no one around for miles.”

Mick couldn’t think of a good argument, so into the ditch they went.

A short time later, they cleaned up and zipped up. The bikes were banged up but still rideable, so they rode back to their apartment and engaged in a more envolved round two. Mick fell asleep on Len’s chest. Len caressed and kissed his sleeping lover. Life was so much better now, he had Mick back good and solid, he had almost carte blanche on their endeavors, and he had a worthy adversary/ playmate in the person of Barry Allen. With a contented sigh, he pulled Mick closer. He had better get to sleep; he had a lot of planning to do in the morning.

Chapter Text

The first thing Len planned was that long delayed vacation; he owed Mick that and so much more. He insisted that Mick plan this one and he surprised Len by wanting to rent a cabin out in the woods preferably on a lake. It was not really a surprise, after Len thought about it for a while. Mick grew up in the country in contrast to Len’s upbringing as a city kid. So Len rented a cabin, for a month. It was on a lake about two hundred miles west of Central City. It was time for this city boy to become one with nature.

They stopped at a Bass Pro Shop, on their way there, to get more rugged clothes, boots, and fishing gear. Weather in late spring could still be a little chilly, so they also got two warm jackets. The two dropped over a thousand dollars at the place, and the woman who served as their consultant was thrilled. Len suspected she got a cut of the tab.

The cabin had indoor plumbing, heating and electricity. Len insisted on that, he was not ready to go completely back to nature. It was a short walk to the lake and a few miles to a tiny town that had a general store, gas station, bar and supper club. Mick approved and assured his partner that they both would be very happy there.

This vacation was far better than any they had ever taken. There was no sightseeing, no schedule to keep, just pure relaxation. The first day, Mick discovered the bounty of fish in the lake and he became a regular fishing machine. He presented Len with cleaned fish fillets on a daily basis. They never tired of the clean fresh taste of the littlest pan fish to the largest trout. The general store provided fresh farm eggs and meats. One local farmer smoked his own bacon and a dairy up the road made their own cheese. The bar and supper club served as welcome distractions on the rare occasions when they desired more than just their own company.

Mick was amazed at the amount of fried fish and chips that Len could devour at the Friday all you can eat fish fry at the supper club. Len was equally amazed at the amount of beer Mick could put away and still remain vertical at the bar. The locals and season regulars welcome Mick as one of their own and tolerated Len as Mick’s side kick. Len put up with it for Mick’s sake, but when the bar got a used mechanical bull and held a contest, Len decided to prove his superiority. He was able to stay on that thing longer than anyone else and won a free case of beer.

By the time they got back to the cabin, Len ached all over. All that jerking around and eventually falling of that godforsaken contraption was taking its toll. He collapsed on the couch.

“Just leave me here to die” he told Mick.

“Sorry partner” replied Mick, “I plan on taking you into that bedroom and probably cause you even more pain.”

Len held up is arms, “carry me, I’ll just close my eyes and think of England.”

Mick laughed, picked up Len and headed to the bedroom.

The month past quickly and all too soon they were eating breakfast on their last day.

“Did you enjoy yourself, Mick” asked Len.

“Yep, it kinda reminded of the trips I had taken with my dad, before the booze messed up his brain. I ain’t got too many good memories of him, but going fishing was one of them.”

“I was hoping you would say that” Len slipped an envelope across the table.

“What’s this” asked Mick.

“You’ll have to open it to find out.”

It was a deed to the cabin.

“Happy Birthday” said Len.

“But it ain’t my birthday” said Mick.

“It’s for the ones I missed, when we should have been together, before I drove you away.”

“I told you before Shrimp; it was my fault, too. Let’s forget about it.”

“Oh, you mean I didn’t have to give you the cabin?”

Len reached over to grab the deed, but Mick pulled it out of reach.

“You’ll have to pry this out of my cold dead hands. Hey, why don’t we stay for another week?”

“Sure, but after that it’s back to Central City. We got places to go, things to steal, people to rob.”

….

Life had become very exciting. Since they only had to match wits with the police, the duo’s crimes were rarely thwarted. Barry showed up every once in a while, usually when the speeder thought their crimes were not exactly victimless or when he was getting a hard time from his foster father and team. When he did intervene, Barry would relieve them of the loot but let them escape, but not before Len assaulted the speedster with a barrage of cold puns.

“Come on, Flash” said Len, “I thought we were going to be n’ice to each other. What’s with the cold shoulder?”

“Need to stay away from our museums” said Barry “wasn’t that one huge diamond enough for you.”

“But what if I want a nice painting to go with it, can’t you be chill with that?”

“If you want a painting, check out some other cities, I have a few suggestions.”

Barry surged towards him and Len felt himself carried away. When his vision cleared, he realized he was in a secluded area by the Star City Art Institute. In a second Mick joined him, the poor man, went down on his knees and vomited into the gutter. A few seconds later Barry reappeared with their bikes.

“Why don’t you take a few days off” said Barry, “explore Star City, but behave yourselves, they have a vigilante here that doesn’t mind killing.”

“Stay and have something to eat, Flash” said Len, “Mick doesn’t do well on an empty stomach and you must be starving with all that running around you just did.”

Barry flashed off and returned in a red sweatshirt and dark blue jeans. He was still wearing his boots and the rest of his uniform was in a Sears’s shopping bag. The tags were still on the clothes. Len reached over and pulled off the tags.

“You didn’t steal those, did you, Sparky” asked Mick.

“I left money at the checkout counter” answered Barry.

“I’d love to see where you keep your wallet” said Len.

Barry blushed a beautiful shade of pink.

“Don’t worry about where I keep my wallet, because you two are buying.”

There was a small fleet of food trucks outside the museum, and the three got enough food to feed a small army. Most of that went down Barry’s throat.

“You know, I think deep down you both aren’t bad people” said Barry, between bites, “I’ve seen your records and photos. I know you’ve both been through hell, but you don’t need to let your past define you.”

“We’ve tried going straight more than a few times” said Len, “but I’m afraid there’s too much water under the bridge.”

“Then I burned the bridge down” added Mick.

“If it helps, my sister’s following the straight and narrow” continued Len, “she’s a long haul trucker.”

Barry shrugged and gathered up all the food wrappings to throw in the garbage, but Len stopped him

“Hold on Barry, separate out the recyclables, you know, save the planet and all.”

“See” said Barry, “there’s some good in you. I got to go now, have a good trip. Take your time; visit the world’s biggest ball of twine and all those other cultural icons.”

Barry walked to a secluded area and disappeared in a dozen little lightning bolts. Len put his arm around Mick’s waist, and his hand trailed down to give Mick’s ass a firm squeeze.

“What you say we find a nice hotel” Len whispered.

They booked a room at a Four Seasons. Len pushed Mick down on the king-size and spent the next three hours taking the big man on one of the wilder sexcapades of his life. Mick had to put on the brakes after his third orgasm.

“Slow down Buddy” he said, “next time you just might get blood instead of seed.”

Len collapsed onto Mick’s chest, “just want to make sure you know how much I love you and how turned on I am by you, you got a problem with that?”

“When you put it that way, no” Mick responded.

Len rolled off Mick’s chest and grabbed the room service menu from the bedside table.

“How about we order some dinner and see what’s on HBO tonight?”

The pair turned the trip back from Star City into a mini vacation. They gave themselves three days to get back to Central City and made sure they visited the world’s largest ball of twine. A kind woman used Len’s phone to take their picture, maybe one day they would send it to Barry. Then they laid low for a few weeks, until Len was itching to cause some profitable criminal mischief.

….

Mick never considered himself to be of high intelligence, even though Len berated him for thinking that way, but there was a pattern he had become aware of and he was not sure if he should be worried. Len was a kind and loving partner, and their sex life was usually better than great. But after a tussle with the Flash the sex was absolutely meteoritic. Len wrung him out and wrung himself, too. When Len was finally done with him, he held Mick to his chest and stroked and nuzzled him till they both fell asleep.

Usually Mick fell asleep first, but sometimes he pretended to see if Len said anything suspicious, but if Len said anything it was Mick’s name and affirmations of his love. Len never cried out anyone else’s name (Barry’s) in the heat of passion or in his post-coital murmurings. But why was Len so much lustier after their tussles with the Flash? Was it just the thrill of the confrontations or something more?

If Len was being unfaithful he did not have much of an opportunity to do so. Mick and Len were practically joined at the hip. The only times they weren’t together were when either of them needed to run out to the store or when Len needed to case somewhere. Len preferred to do this solo, because one person was less suspicious than two.

It was one of those times when Mick found himself in a bar. He drank until it was near closing, and then he decided to talk to the poor man’s therapist, the bartender.

“I got a friend” started Mick, “he’s having a problem with his partner and asked me what to do. I ain’t good at advice so I thought I’d run it by you.”

“Sure” said the bartender, “but why don’t I get you something to eat? We got great chicken wings or how about loaded French fries?”

Mick decided on both and between bites, started his tale. He did his best to change names and circumstances and if he slipped occasionally, the bartender didn’t seem to notice.

“So my friend is worried, that his partner is getting tired of him and really wants this other guy. Maybe his partner is just too nice to tell him. The other guy is young and good looking, while me, I mean my friend ain’t. He needs some advice, but I don’t know what to say.”

The bartender placed a tumbler of Pepsi by Mick’s elbow.

I got this friend” the bartender said, “two years after his wife died he remarried. He married a sweet young thing. Everyone wondered what she saw him, but she seemed happy, except for one thing. She loved to dance and my friend has a bum leg and even though he tried he just couldn’t cut the rug.

“Sometimes he would go out with her and watch her dance with other guys and sometimes she would go out on her own. One of his friends asked him if he was worried that she might be cheating on him. But he told his friend that after a night of dancing, his wife wanted nothing but loving and the sex was just great.

“The moral of this story is ‘it doesn’t matter where your partner gets their appetite, just as long as they eat at home.’ So my advice is, don’t go looking for trouble and be happy with the one you got. You never know when you’re going have cash in your chips.”

“Thanks for the food and advice” said Mick, “guess I’ll be going.”

“Let me walk you out” said the bartender, “it’s time for me to close.”

He limped after Mick and locked up.

Mick reached to open the front door, but before he could, the door flew open and strong arms dragged him in.

“Where have you been” shouted Len, “it’s after two and I’ve been worried sick.”

“Sorry, Shrimp, I was at a bar, guess time got away from me.”

“What’s the procedure, Mick, when we go out, we leave a note so the other one doesn’t worry, where’s your note, huh?”

Mick enveloped Len in a bear hug and silenced him with a long passionate kiss. Len tried not to respond, but soon he was giving as well as he got.

Mick finally pulled away, “I won’t do it again, Len I promise.”

“Better not, I got enough gray hairs as it is. Let’s go to bed, maybe I can think of a suitable punishment for your transgression.”

….

A few weeks later Len and Mick were at their usual haunt, Saints and Sinners. It was early in the day so the two were the only ones there. The casual observer might think it was too early in the day for drinking, but Len and Mick had been up all night, so these were to be their nightcaps before they headed off to sleep.

They had just ordered one more drink when the door opened and Barry Allen walked in.

“Well, well, well” said Len, “if it isn’t the Scarlet Speedster.”

Barry walked up to them, not caring how out of place he looked.

“We need to talk.”

“You want anything” asked Len, “beer, food; the pickled eggs here are fantastic.”

“No, I’m good” answered Barry, “but I need your help with a problem.”

“Must be pretty desperate to come asking for my assistance, but I’ll bite, what do you need.”

Barry looked over to Mick and hesitated answering. Mick slid off his bar stool and headed to the back.

“Got to go to the can” he said.

“Help transporting some people out of the city” said Barry.

“How many” asked Len.

“Five, five very angry people who have powers.”

“Powers, so what do you want me to do what? Freeze the problem? Protect you from them if anything goes wrong? The first rule of business is always protect yourself. I’m not going to help you usher your enemies out of town.”

Len turn to go, but Barry grabbed him by the arm.

“They’re your enemies, too.”

Len brushed Barry’s hand off his arm, “I doubt it.”

“They will destroy Central City” persisted Barry.

“Not my problem” answered Len.

“You said that you loved it here, that this was your home” Barry was not giving up.

“I do and it is” countered Len.

“Well guess what, if these people get loose there won’t be a city to love anymore. You won’t be able to rob anyone if everyone’s dead.

“That’s a compelling argument” said Len.

He took a pen, grabbed a bar napkin and wrote a few words.

“But if I’m going to help you out, I will need something in return.”

He slid the napkin over to Barry. The younger man picked it up and stared at what was written there. It took him a few seconds, but then he slid it back to Len.

“I can’t do that, that’s impossible, I can’t do that.”

Len took the napkin and put it in his pocket, “then I can’t help you.”

“But there has to be something else” pleaded Barry, “something I can get?”

“I’ll think about it” said Len, “but it’s been a long night, me and Mick got to get some sleep.”

Barry turned and left, then Mick came back out.

“What did he want?”

“He wants me to take care of some fellow criminals. I’ll tell you about it when we get home.”

Mick listened to the whole story without interrupting, which was rare for him.

“So what are we going to do, help him lock these poor bastards up somewhere else?”

“If they are as dangerous as he says they are, we don’t have much choice, but at least we can get something out of it.”

“Like what” asked Mick.

“I don’t know, yet, sleep first, and decide later. Maybe it will come to me in a dream.”

Mick stripped on the way to the bedroom and was asleep in minutes. Len went to the bathroom and threw his clothes into the hamper. He took the napkin out of his pocket and stared at what he wrote, ‘a night with Mick and me.’ Why the hell did he write that, and what would he have done if Barry agreed? Probably force the kid to watch a Godfather movie marathon, while listening to Len’s commentary. That’s right, that’s what he would have done. He ripped the napkin up and flushed it down the toilet then crawled in bed and wrapped himself up in Mick’s arms.

Team Flash and Joe West were in the Star Lab cortex. Barry was pacing back and forth looking more agitated by the moment. Sometimes they would all talk at once and sometimes they would stew in frustrated silence. They were so involved with their crisis that they did not even notice Len and Mick arrive.

“I’ve decided what I want” announced Len.

He watched in amusement as Caitlin, Cisco and Barry jumped, while Joe West pulled out his gun. Would that man never change?

“I want all my criminal records erased, and Mick’s, too. It’s my fault that he even has one.”

“What a set of balls this ones got” said Joe, “that’s not happening.”

“Where have you been arrested” asked Barry, ignoring the looks he was getting.

“I’ve been arrested in Keystone and Central Cities” answered Len, “Mick just in Central City. Like I said, I’m very good at what I do. I also need the info on these Metas; I have to know what I might be up against.”

“I can do that “answered Barry, “and Cisco can give you a printout on the Metas.”

“Barry” interrupted Joe, “can I see you in the other room.”

Len and Mick studied the printouts and tried to ignore the shouting from the other room.

“I know Mark Mardon” said Mick, “not a bad guy but totally controlled by his brother.”

“True” replied Len, “but now that Clyde is dead, I imagine he is like a ship without a rudder. I know Kyle Nimbus; he’s a Mafia hitman, killed fifty or more in his time. He was supposed to die in the gas chamber and now he has Meta powers. He’s deadlier now than he was with a gun.”

The other three they didn’t know. The girl was very young and in her picture looked terrified, so she could teleport, big deal. The scrawny guy was an artist, starving artist by his looks, Len wondered how much of his powers he could even control. And the last guy, well someone who could kill with a glance was someone to worry about.

Barry and Joe returned to the cortex, if looks could kill, Len and Mick would be very dead. Barry flashed off and returned a few minutes later with boxes of papers and such.

“I erased everything online” he said, “and this is all the physical evidence on both of you.”

Mick pulled out his gun and soon the boxes were nothing but ash.

“Was that really necessary” scolded Cisco.

“Yep” answered Mick, “and also fun.”

“Burning down Star Lab would not be fun” said Cisco.

“A little twit like you doesn’t get to tell me what to do” said Mick.

Len ignored the two bickering men and turned to Barry.

“So how is this going to go down?”

“Cisco borrowed a refrigerated truck from his uncle; we will transport them in that.”

“I temporarily replaced the refrigeration unit with a portable meta dampening field” said Cisco, “it won’t last long but it will last long enough to get us to Ferris Air Field.”

“Why the airfield” asked Len.

“ARGUS is sending a specially equipped plane and will transport them to their prison” answered Barry.

“And where is their prison?”

Barry suddenly looked uncomfortable, “on an island, in the middle of the China sea.”

“You are taking them out of the country? When are they going to get their day in court, you know, the one they are legally entitled to?”

“As soon as we can make that safely happen. Cisco is working on some wrist cuffs that will nullify their powers.”

“And when will that happen, Barry?”

“We are kinda busy with Professed Wells AKA the Reverse Flash trying to destroy us” snapped Cisco, “so excuse us if we aren’t worried about some criminals’ rights.”

“Look, Snart” said Barry, “It’s not the best plan but it’s the only on we got, unless we just want to let them die.”

“Hey” interrupted Joe, “we have a schedule to keep and someone has to figure out how to drive that truck.”

“What kind of truck is it” asked Len.

“An eighteen wheeler” replied Cisco.”

“I can drive it” answered Len.

They all, including Mick, looked at him in surprise.

“Lisa taught me, let me just check it over and we will be ready to go.”

Len went back to check the truck, Mick followed.

“I ain’t happy with this, Len, it’s just plain wrong.”

“I know, but it’s either the island or death for those poor bastards and I wouldn’t be surprised if West would want to opt for putting a bullet in the back of their heads.”

Len climbed into the cab of the truck preferring not to watch as the others loaded their human cargo. When they were done, Cisco climbed in.

“Joe’s going first; Caitlin will be with him, in case anyone needs medical care. Barry will make sure there are no obstacles, and Rory can bring up the rear.”

“Let’s get this the hell over” growled Len, and they were off.

They reached the airfield at the appointed time, even though it had started to pour, but the plane was nowhere to be seen. Len and Cisco got out of the truck. Len stood beside Mick, both men drew their weapons.

“Where’s the plane” asked Joe.

Cisco called the pilot, “they're running into bad weather.”

“Just great” sneered Len, “you people can’t even execute the simplest plan.”

“Shut up, Snart” said Joe, advancing towards Len, “or your ass will be on that plan, too.”

Mick came up behind West and spun him around.

“Try anything like that and it will be last thing you do.”

Barry got between the three men.

“Can we not do this; it will all be over soon, I think I hear the plane.”

They heard the roar of the plane, but Len’s sharp ears also heard a low rumble coming from the back of the truck. Two things seemed to happen simultaneously. A bolt of lightning struck the plan and the back of the truck blew off

The first one out of the truck was Shawna Baez; she fixed her eye on a church in the distance and disappeared. Next was Kyle Nimbus, he smiled an evil smile and turned to mist. Len knew he could very shortly kill them all. Mick figured that out, too and he fired into the mist, it flared and exploded. Everyone was knocked to the ground and the three other prisoners stumbled out of the truck.

Roy Bivolo, shaken by the blast was in panic mode. His eyes turned red, Mick and Caitlin were caught by his gaze. Caitlin started screaming and attacked Joe West and Cisco. Mick charged straight at Barry.

“He’s mine, you little shit. Touch him and I’ll tear you limb from limb.”

Len smacked Mick in the head with the butt of his gun and froze Barry to the ground, now at least they couldn’t go at each other. He was starting to get some control of the situation, but then Jake Simmons pushed him aside.

“You’re going to die, Flash” he shouted.

But before he could carry out his threat, Len’s gun froze him solid from the shoulders up. Now, maybe Len could take a breath. He crouched to check Mick; he was starting to stir, Barry was struggling against the ice that held him to the ground.

“Why did you booby-trap the truck” snarled Barry, “you gave me your word, everyone on that plane is dead because you freed Mardon, their blood is on your hands.”

Len looked at Barry in disbelief, he had done nothing to the truck and he had saved their lives from Nimbus and Simmons. Len didn’t even bother to deny it. Guess no good deed goes unpunished. But there were two more Metas that needed to be dealt with, and Len was sick of this whole caper. He aimed his gun at Mardon and Bivolo.

“You two get the hell out of here, but remember who saved you.”

Maybe they would come handy in the future.

Mick struggled to his feet, “What’s going on, Boss?”

Len helped him up, “you okay, Mick?”

Len guided Mick over to his motorcycle. Len got on and Mick held on behind him. He ignored the three others, who were still struggling in the background and fixed his gaze on Barry.

“Bye Flash” he said, “it’s been fun. I can’t wait see how it all works out.”

He sped away, like a bat out of hell.

….

Barry slumped in a chair at one of the stations back at the cortex, he was exhausted. After he freed himself from the ice, he ran back to the lab and returned with the flashlight that brought Caitlin out of her rage state. They somehow managed to get the truck back in one piece and Joe silently left to face the music at the station. Cisco went to check the damage on the truck, muttering that his uncle was going to kill him.

Caitlin sat down beside Barry, feeding him energy bars and high protein drinks. He leaned into her side and started to cry.

“This is all my fault, those people are dead because of me. I was an idiot to trust Snart, I should have known he would sabotage the truck. I swear when I find him…”

“He didn’t do it” Cisco entered the cortex and sat beside his friend.

“Yes he did” said Barry” he admitted it.”

“Did he?”

“Well, he didn’t deny it.”

“It was my fault, the internal coil overheated and blew, and it was just too unstable. I thought it would last, but it didn’t.”

“But it’s my fault that Mardon destroyed the plane.”

“I don’t think he did, Bro, according to NOAA there were lighting strikes all over that area. I think this was one of those times when everything that could go wrong, went wrong. It’s done and there’s nothing any of us can do about it. I’m going home; I suggest you two do the same.”

Caitlin spoke up for the first time, “I know I was hit by Raider and you said Heatwave was, too. How did he shake it off?”

“You’re right” said Barry, “he was going to attack me, when Snart knocked him out.”

“I bet it was his googles, the ones I made to wear while using the heat gun” said Cisco, “I need to work on that, but in the morning.”

….

A few days later Barry searched for Len. He found him, with Mick at Saints and Sinners.

“I owe you an apology, Snart. You didn’t sabotage the truck.”

“I know” answered Len.

“Why didn’t you tell me that?”

“Would you have believed me, Barry? I’m a criminal, I hurt people and I rob them and so, of course I’m a liar.”

“Why did you let Mardon and Bivolo get away, why didn’t you stop them?”

“How would you have had me stop them, kill them? Enough people died that night, it was a shit plan and it didn’t work. You, know Mardon and Bivolo didn’t ask for their powers. They went rogue, Barry, you didn’t, luck of the draw, I always say.”

“I guess I need to apologize, too” said Mick, “Len told me I attacked you, but I don’t remember.”

“It’s not your fault, Rory, Bivolo zapped you. Your googles protected you from the worse effects.”

“Now that that everyone’s friends again” said Len, “me and Mick need to get back to our drinking.”

“But that’s not the only reason I came to find you” said Barry, “I need to warn you.”

“About what” asked Len.

“Lewis Snart has escaped from Iron Heights.”

Len bolted up from his chair, “when, how?”

“Early this morning, he had outside help. The police think it might have been you, but I know that’s not true. Hopefully they will recapture him soon, till then, just be careful.”

Len did not even notice Barry leave. He was on the phone to his sister, telling her the news and warning her to stay far away from Central City. Then they hurried home.

“You stay here” Len told Mick, “I’m going to check out some old contacts, see if anyone knows where he is.”

He strapped on his cold gun and shoved a Glock in his waistband; he tossed another one to Mick and left.

Len returned a few hours later, none of his contacts had any info, maybe Lewis had left town, but Len didn’t think he could be that lucky.

“No one knows where he is, Mick” Len said, opening the door, “the plan is to sit tight, for now.”

“I got a better plan, boy.”

That voice turned Len’s blood to ice. There, sitting on the sofa was Lewis Snart.

Chapter Text

He was still in his prison uniform and he had Mick’s Glock in one hand and a bottle of beer in the other. Len had not seen his father since the trial and the years had not treated the elder Snart kindly. The man had put on a significant amount of weight, the skin of his face was sagging and his nose showed signs of being broken more than once. His skin had a slight yellow tinge, suggesting the early sign of liver disease. Lewis was probably imbibing in prison moonshine. His teeth were yellow and broken with several missing and his breath was so foul that Len could smell it from across the room. How did this miserable excuse for a man escape, how did he find them and what did he do with Mick?

“Where’s Mick” Len growled, “if you’ve hurt him, I swear I’ll kill you.”

As quick as a cobra, Lewis pointed the gun at his son and cocked the trigger.

“That big gorilla is safe, for now, and what ultimately happens to him depends on you. Now, sit down”

Len hated following his father’s commands, but Mick’s life could be at state. He pulled a chair from the kitchen and sat down a good distance from Lewis.

“Now that wasn’t so hard” sneered Lewis, “been a long time, son, I’m a little hurt you never visited me, not even a card on Father’s Day.”

“The last time I saw you, you threatened to kill me” answered Len.

Lewis pointed the gun at Len.

“I still could, bang, right between the eyes.”

“But you won’t” said Len, “you want something from me, or you wouldn’t be here and you wouldn’t have taken Mick. Before I listen to anything you have say, I want to talk to him.”

Lewis pulled out a burner phone; he entered a number and put it on speaker.

“What do you want Snart” the voice on the other end said.

“My son wants to talk to your guest, before he cooperates.”

“Alright” the voice answered, “someone wants to talk to you, Rory.”

“Mick, are you aright” said Len.

“A little worse for wear” answered Mick, “but I gave as good as I got.”

“Snap a picture of our friend, for my son” said Lewis.

The picture showed Mick bound to a chair. His left eye was blackened and swollen shut, his lower lip was split and his jaw bruised and swollen. Len could see Mick’s hands and his knuckles were split and covered with dried blood. Mick did not go without a fight.

“Don’t worry buddy” said Len, “I’ll get you out of there.”

Lewis disconnected the call before Len could say anything else.

Len stared at his father; he never hated anyone as much as he hated Lewis. He could kill him right now and never feel a speck of regret. But Lewis and the scum he was working with had Mick and Len would do whatever they wanted to get Mick back.

“What do you want me to do” Len snarled.

“That’s better, Son” said Lewis, “go get me another beer and I’ll tell you what we want you to do. I’ve been looking forward to us working together again, just like the good old days.”

Len went to get another beer, he felt as powerless as he did when he was fourteen. He leaned against the counter and closed his eyes. No, he was not powerless, it won’t be like it was when he was a child. He has gone too far to ever go back. He’ll play along, for Mick’s sake, but in the end he will make sure his father pays for what he has done and he will make sure that the bastard will never threaten them again. Len brought the beer to his father.

“Sit down, boy” Lewis said, “this is what you’re going to do if you want to see your boy toy, again.

….

It had been close to forty-eight hours since Lewis Snart had escaped. Barry had increased his patrols, keeping an eye out for any sign of the escaped criminal. He was also keeping an eye out for Len and Mick. The two had bolted out of Saints and Sinners after Barry had given them the news about Lewis. He had never known anything to spook Len before, but the thought of his father being on the loose did. He was pretty sure that his two frenemies could take care of themselves, but there was still a lingering doubt.

Joe West and the CCPD were sure that Len was involved in his father’s escape. The detective was still fuming over the debacle at Ferris Airfield and refused to believe that Len was not involved. He stopped by Star Lab to lecture Barry.

“Leonard Snart was a criminal before you were even born” Joe told Barry, “he and his father pulled more than a few heists together, wake up and smell the coffee.”

“And his father emotionally and physically abused him and his sister.” argued Barry, “and what happened at Ferris Airfield was not his fault, Cisco proved that.”

“Why are you defending him, Barry?”

“Because there is no proof that he had anything to do with his father’s escape. There has been no communication between them for more than twenty years and his testimony helped put his father away.”

Their disagreement was interrupted by Cisco, who tapped Barry on the shoulder.

“Can I talk to you in the store room?”

“What” asked Barry, more curtly then he should have.

“I have been monitoring for any signs of the cold or heat gun, like you asked.”

“Sorry Cisco, I shouldn’t have snapped at you, what did you find?”

“I think I got a hit on the cold gun at the Crayton Building. The Blueprints and Building Plans Department for almost all the city’s building are located there.”

“Thanks Cisco, tell Joe I had to leave, but don’t tell him why.”

Barry grabbed his uniform and was inside the Crayton Building in seconds. He sped up to the Blueprints and Building Plan Department and confronted Len with an arm full of blueprints.”

“Snart, what are doing” Barry demanded.

“Nothing that concerns you, Flash” answered Len, coldly, “why don’t you just run off home.”

Barry was taken aback by the tone in Len’s voice and that he called him Flash instead of Barry. Where was Len’s playful banter that Barry had gotten to enjoy? Something was not right. He started to approach Len but was distracted by the heavy tread of another person. Barry turned in the direction of the advancing person, maybe it was Mick. Len took that opportunity to freeze Barry from knees to feet preventing the speedster from moving. The other person came into view, it was Lewis Snart.

“Good job boy, I didn’t think you had it in you.”

He reached up to pat Len on the shoulder, but the younger Snart flinched away.

“Gee, thanks Dad” Len’s voice dripped with sarcasm, “I got what you need, let’s go.”

Barry watched the two Snarts leave and then vibrated out of the ice; he was limping by the time he got back to Star Lab. Thank heavens Joe had left. Caitlin ordered him to an exam table to check his legs, there was no permanent damage. Cisco tossed him an energy bar and a protein drink.

“What happened over there and why did you turn off your comm?”

“Snart was with his father, they were working together, and they stole some plans. It was so bizarre, he was not acting like the Snart I know.”

“He was acting like a criminal” said Cisco, “isn’t that the Snart you know?”

“No, we kinda have a relationship” Cisco and Caitlin glared, “not that kind of relationship, it’s friendly. Wait a minute, Mick wasn’t there, and they’re always together. Something’s not right. I need to figure it out, before the CCPD finds him.”

Barry left in without another word and searched for Len. He found him at Saints and Sinners filling up on their infamous greasy food. He was alone, which was very unusual. Barry hid his uniform and slipped in the booth besides Len.

“Guess, you can’t take a hint, can you, kid.”

“I can take a hint” Barry replied, “I just can’t let you and your father do whatever it is you’re planning.”

“Barry, be smart and walk away. I remember our deal, no one will get hurt, but if you continue then the whole city will know who the Flash is.”

Len walked out of the bar with Barry close behind. Len turned at pushed Barry against the wall.

“This is my last warning.”

“Screw that” responded Barry.

He picked up his uniform and his frenemy and within seconds Len was in one of the pipeline cells.

“Now” said Barry, “you’ll stay here and I’ll go find your father.”

Len threw himself against the reinforced glass so hard that it made Barry jump back.

“Let me out” Len shouted and threw himself against the glass, again.

“Snart, Len, stop that” pleaded Barry, “You’re going to hurt yourself.”

Len started pounding on the glass with his fists.

“You got to let me out, now.”

Barry opened the glass and Len bolted out, only to be stopped by the locked entrance to the pipeline. Barry knew his strength was far superior to Len’s, so he held him in a wrestler’s grip, but that didn’t stop Len from struggling.

“I’ll let you go as soon as you tell me why you’re working with your father” a thought suddenly occurred to Barry, “where’s Rory?”

Len slumped in Barry’s arms.

“Lewis has him, if I don’t do what he wants, he’ll kill him.”

“Let me help you, Snart, we’ll figure out some way to get him back and get Lewis back behind bars.”

“You can’t help me, no one can.”

“Yes we can” Cisco entered the pipeline, “I got a plan.”

Len sat in a chair in Star Lab’s command center; he was sipping on a cup of coffee which someone shoved into his hands. He filled the two heroes in on everything from the appearance of Lewis Snart in his apartment, to his confrontation with Barry at the Crayton Building.

“They wanted me to get the blue prints to the Diamond and Jewelry Exchange on Wellington Ave.”

“Who are they” asked Barry.

“I have no idea, but I imagine it was somebody who was in prison with Lewis and was recently released, somebody who was probably in for a jewelry robbery, possibly at the Exchange. It was probably the first time he was caught so he probably had a short sentence. Lewis might have bragged to this person about his own skills and the superior skills of his son. Unfortunately my reputation is the stuff legends are made of, first time I ever wished I wasn’t so very good at what I do.

“If I had the time, I could figure out who it is, but time is of the essence and Mick’s life is on the line. Lewis is giving the orders and I haven’t seen anyone else. I’m on a short leash and I need to meet him in one hour and fifty-two minutes.”

“Well, I don’t need that much time” said Cisco, “watch me do what I do best.”

Cisco worked on the computer for a few minutes, then gestured Barry and Len over.

“Your father got himself a new cell mate six months back, his name was Harold Winchester.”

“I know him” said Len, “his whole family are crooks, they operate out of National City.”

“He was arrested for trying to rob the Jewelry exchange. He served two years and got out early for good behavior, that was four months ago. Your father never had any visitors since he was locked up, but four months ago he started having a visitor. Three guesses on who it was, and the first two don’t count.”

“Harold Winchester” said Barry and Len, together.

“I don’t usually say this” said Len, but what’s your plan?”

“I am going to equip you with a tracker/comm-link. When you are done with your job and he takes you back to where Rory is, Barry will swoop in and take care of the bad guys and save the semi-bad guys.”

“That’s a terrible plan; don’t you think they will check me for a wire?”

Cisco reached into one of his desk drawers and pulled out a small box. He opened it to reveal an electronic device the size of a large pumpkin seed.

“I put this under your skin, someplace where no one will see the insertion sight, and voila, we hear everything and we know exactly where you are.”

Len stripped off his shirt, “let’s do it.”

Cisco tried not to stare at the scars that littered Len’s chest and arms.

“I guess I don’t have to worry about hiding the insertion site, let me give you a shot of Xylocaine to deaden the site. It will take about ten minutes to work.”

“Don’t bother” said Len, “I have a high pain tolerance.”

Cisco took a tiny scalpel and made a slit just under Len’s right clavicle. He inserted the tracker/comm-link and closed up the wound with skin adhesive.

“Take Snart down to the end of the pipeline and have a conversation” Cisco told Barry, “we’ll see how well this baby works.”

Len and Barry did as Cisco asked; when they came back the engineer had a huge smile on his face.

“It works perfectly” said Cisco, “Ready for operation ‘To Catch a Thief’.”

“Must you name everything and everyone” asked Len.

“One of the perks of my job” Cisco answered.

Len just rolled his eyes, “Barry, can you get me four blocks north of the Exchange?”

Barry sped Len to a secluded alley, “be careful and please don’t hurt anyone.”

“I can’t make that guarantee, but I won’t hurt any innocents.”

Len met Lewis at a diner across from the Exchange.

“We got an inside man who will get us into the basement, have you figured out how to get us to the tenth floor vault, without being noticed?”

“Of course” answered Len, “there’s a maintenance shaft behind elevators, it has a ladder that will take us all the way up.”

“I can’t climb no ladder up no shaft, find another way.”

“Any other way will have cops on us in a matter of minutes; I’m not in the mood for a shootout. I can do the job myself; you can wait in the basement.”

“Alright, but do anything stupid boy, and Rory pays with his life.”

They were let in by the inside man who was a brother of Harold Winchester. He had been working as a weekend janitor for three months. Len handed the cold gun to Lewis, hoisted his equipment pack on his shoulder and started up the ladder. He paused halfway, his thighs were aching and he felt winded.

“I hope you nerds are still with me” he said to the dusty air.

The tiny device vibrated gently, was it an answer or a malfunction.

“If you did that, make it vibrate again, twice.”

Two tiny vibrations later, Len finished climbing up the ladder and let himself into the vault room.

The vault lock and alarm were old and easily breached. Twenty minutes later, Len started back down with the goods in his pack. When he reached the basement, Lewis dropped the cold gun and grabbed Len’s pack. The old man almost squealed with delight as he inspected the jewelry and loose gems. He was so distracted that he didn’t hear the cold gun charged up. He was oblivious to what Len was doing until his son grabbed the pistol from his waistband and pressed the muzzle of the cold gun into his back.

“Now, we are going to get Mick, then you and your friends can take the goods and get the hell out of my city.”

“Sure, boy, sure” replied Lewis, “that’s plan.”

Lewis drove to a warehouse district just outside of town and parked in front of a small shabby building. Lewis knocked on the door and it was opened by the inside man from the building.

“They’re here Harold” the man yelled, “looks like they got the stuff.”

“And you’ll get it when I see Mick” said Len.

Harold Winchester came out of the other room pushing a bound Mick in front of him. He had a gun held to Mick’s head. Harold pushed Mick into a chair and took the bag from Lewis.

“It’s all there” said Len, “so I will be taking my partner and leaving, now.”

“There’s been a slight change in plans” said Harold, “My brother and I will be leaving and you three will be dying.”

“What the hell” shouted Lewis, “we had a deal.”

“I don’t deal with scum like you or your whelp, turn around, or do you want to see it coming?”

The only thing the little group saw was flashes of lightning. When the lightning stopped the two Winchester brothers were unconscious in a corner, and the Flash was untying Mick.

“Thanks Sparky” said Mick, “I knew Len would have a plan, but I didn’t think it would include you.”

“Adversity makes strange bedfellows” said Len, “figuratively, not actually.”

“You’re working with the Flash” stuttered Lewis, “I thought you hated him.”

“No” replied Len, “it’s you I hate.”

Lewis swore and dove for the gun dropped by Harold Winchester and pointed it at Len. But before he could pull the trigger, his arms and chest were frozen solid. Lewis had taken his last miserable breath. Len stepped over the frozen piece of human trash and grabbed Mick into a quick hug.

“I know it was self-defense” said Barry, “but did you really have to kill him?”

“Yes he did, Sparky” answered Mick, “for all our sakes.”

Sounds of sirens were heard, and they were getting closer.

“Cisco called Joe” Barry explained, “don’t worry; you have me as a witness and the recording of all your conversations with Lewis and the Winchesters.”

“About that” said Len, “when can you get this thing out of me?”

“Come by Star Lab and Cisco will remove it.”

Joe grumbled about letting Len and Mick leave but Barry argued that Len shot in self-defense and that Mick was an innocent hostage. So Joe directed his men to take Winchesters to headquarters. He called the coroner and told him that he would wait with Lewis’s body.

“You two can go” he told Len and Mick, “but don’t leave town.”

“Don’t worry detective, the Flash knows how to get hold of us. So Flash, how about you get us back to our car. It’s outside of Saints and Sinners, and then we can head to Star Lab. Like always, it has been a pleasure.”

Len helped Mick into their car and slid behind the wheel. He drove a few blocks away, to a secluded area, and pulled over to give Mick a proper ‘so glad you’re safe’ kiss.

“I need to make a quick stop at Star Lab, then home, you could use a shower and a good meal.”

“And also a good night’s sleep in a bed, instead of being tied to a chair” added Mick, “thanks for coming for me, Buddy.”

Len pulled him in for another kiss, no further words were needed.

The tracker was removed in a jiffy, and they were home in less than an hour. While Mick showered, Len grilled up some steaks and potatoes, he threw some frozen peach turnovers into the oven and opened up a few beers. With full bellies and a decent beer buzz, the two fell into bed. They were asleep in minutes, wrapped up in each other’s arms.

Mick woke up to the smell of pancakes and sausage. Len had already plated a large stack of pancakes, dripping in maple syrup and butter. A battalion of pork sausages shared the plate, also covered in syrup, just the way Mick liked them.

“Sit, have some breakfast” said Len, “there’s something I want to talk about.”

“I called Lisa and told her Lewis was dead. She’ll be back in a week, and since she is the only family we have, I feel she should be a witness when we get married.”

Mick almost choked on a piece of sausage. He searched Len’s eyes for a hint that the man was making a joke, but those blue eyes were sparkling.

“You want us to get married?”

“Well it’s legal now, you know.”

“I know” said Mick, “by why now?”

Len reached over and took Mick’s hand.

“I knew we belonged together since I was fourteen, and I’ve almost lost you three times. I am yours and you are mine, and I think it’s time to make it official. What do you say, Mick?”

“Aren’t you supposed to be down on one knee?”

Len pushed back his chair and stepped over to Mick’s side of the table, but before he could go down on one knee Mick pulled him up into a sweet maple syrup kiss.

“Should I take that for a yes” asked Len.

“You can, Shrimp”

…..

Lisa was delighted when she heard the news.

“I always felt you were my brother” she told Mick, “and now it will be official.”

They went down to the Keystone City Hall and were married by a judge. The two newlyweds decided to go to the cabin to spend a week there as a honeymoon.

That first night, Mick joked about having to consummate their marriage. He carried Len over the threshold and straight into the bedroom. Afterwards, he pulled Len up onto his broad chest.

“So what’s the plan, Boss?”

“The plan” mused Len, “the plan is to do what we do best and then maybe in ten or twenty years, retire as an old, rich, married couple.”

But somewhere way in the back of Len’s mind he heard a small voice say.

“Make the plan, execute the plan, expect the plan to go off the rails, throw away the plan.”

Chapter Text

When they got back home, they went in search of wedding rings. Len decided they should be traditional and buy, rather than steal them. They visited all the high end jewelers, but they could not find anything special enough and Mick was ready to give up. But Len suggested they try one more store.

It was at the end of the Jeweler’s Row, a small somewhat shabby shop run by an elderly Jewish man. Instead of immediately showing Len and Mick his wares, he sat them down with a pot of tea and asked about their relationship. The two told this stranger, things about their lives they had never told anyone. The shopkeeper poured Len and Mick a second cup of tea and went to the back of his shop.

“He’s a trusting dude” Mick said, “we could be robbing him blind, right now.”

“I think the best stuff is in the back with him” answered Len, “and I think we will get to see them.”

The man returned with one box. It was made of black velvet and looked to be well over one hundred years old.

“I got these at an estate sale more than thirty years ago; you are the first customers that have seen them.”

He opened the box to reveal two wide white gold bands. They were etched with an intricate design that resembled branches and leaves.

“I purchased these from a descendant of Henry David Thoreau. He told me that Mr. Thoreau worked with a jeweler and that he created the design, himself. It was a homage to the greenery around Walden’s Pond. Mr. Thoreau spent many years there.”

Len tried on one of the rings; it fit his left hand perfectly.

“Why would he have two matching men’s rings made?”

“Mr. Thoreau’s sexual preferences were frowned upon at the time, just like mine were sixty years ago, but someone must have caught his fancy enough that he had these rings made. But he died, suddenly, of pneumonia at only forty-four. He never had the opportunity to present the ring to; well whoever it was is a mystery.”

Len took the other ring out of the box and slipped it on Mick’s left hand, another perfect fit.

“There is the same inscription in both” said the shopkeeper.

Mick took off the ring and looked inside

“Different Drummer, what does that mean?”

“If a man does not keep pace with his companions, perhaps it is because he hears a different drummer. Let him step to the music which he hears, however measured or far away” answered Len, "that is one of Thoreau's most famous quotes."

He slipped the ring back on Mick’s finger.

“I think we should take them, what do you think?”

“They fit so well” Mick answered, “it would be a shame to take them off.”

“I knew there was I reason I held on to those rings” said the shopkeeper, “now they will fulfill the purpose that Mr. Thoreau intended.”

Len happily paid the first price the man asked and also purchased two strong chains for times when the pair might prefer to wear the rings around their necks.

“You were right, are you satisfied” Mick said, while they were driving home.

“I had a feeling that little shop would have what we were looking for; just like I knew that Voodoo woman would cast the perfect curse on Lewis.”

“I guess you were right, Lewis is dead and we got the perfect rings. So what’s next?”

“Next, I would like us to move out of Keystone City and set up a few bases in Central. After that, we have some rogue metas to corral.”

“Those three from the airfield fuck up? Why don’t we just forget about them?”

“Because they just need some direction and I think that would work out to our advantage and the city’s. Are you with me on this?”

“Sure” Mick gave Len’s upper thigh a squeeze, “but lets start planning tomorrow.”

….

Len spent the next few weeks looking for new digs in Central City. Mick was more than willing to let Len decide where to live. He could be happy anywhere. Len found them an apartment on the South side, not far from Central City’s Boys Town. He also signed a lease on two storefronts, one by the docks and one in an old industrial park. The owners of these buildings were so happy to have a renter, that they asked no questions. These would be their safe houses

Len then enlisted Mick’s help and muscle in furnishing the safe houses and moving their belongings into the new apartment. By the time they were done, both safe houses were set up with sleeping areas, kitchens, dining areas, lounging areas and of course, full baths. Their new apartment was about the same size as their old one, but Len insisted on buying some new furniture to celebrate their move.

Now it was time to put the word out on the street that they were looking for their lost Metas. Len and Mick would use Saints and Sinners as their contact point since it was neutral territory and perfect for the preliminary meet and greet. They didn’t have long to wait.

The first to show up was Roy Bivolo. He looked gaunt and unkempt; he sat down across from Len, keeping his eyes downcast. Len handed Roy a set of googles.

“Put these on then look at me.”

“You don’t want me to do that” answered Roy.

“Trust me, just look at me.”

Roy looked up and nothing happened.

“Those block your powers” explained Len, “now sit and have something to eat.”

The bartender brought over a double cheese burger and a mountain of fries. Roy devoured the food, as if he hadn’t eaten in days, which was probably true.

“Why are you doing this for me” he asked.

“You want to look a gift horse in the mouth, Pal” asked Mick.

“No I’m grateful, believe me. I just know people don’t help the likes of me, without wanting something in return.”

“I think we can have a symbiotic relationship” answered Len, “you and the other Metas, didn’t ask for what happen to you and I think Mick and I can help you make the best of a bad situation.”

“How” asked Roy.

“We are thieves and we are very good at it, but we don’t harm innocents and we don’t hurt the police or the Flash, unless we have no choice. We usually work alone, but sometimes we could use a crew. If you want to join us, we will keep you on retainer. We’ll give you a safe place to live and a cut of the action, as long as you follow the rules.”

“It’s the best deal I’ve had” Roy smiled, “it’s the only deal I’ve had. Can I bring my art supplies?”

“Sure, maybe you can spruce up the place, where are your supplies” asked Len

“In a locker, at the Greyhound Station.”

“Good, then let’s go get your stuff and get you settled in.”

Len and Mick took Roy to the smaller of the two safe houses. They realized that he had nothing but his art supplies and the clothes on his back. Len peeled four hundred dollar bills from his money roll and gave them to Roy.

“Here, get yourself some clothes, the Salvation Army store down the street has some decent stuff. The kitchen is fully the stocked.”

The last thing he gave Roy was a burner phone.

“I put both mine and Mick’s number in there; keep it with you always, any questions?”

Roy shook his head, no.

“Thank you for this” he said, “you won’t regret taking me on.”

“You better make sure we don’t” said Mick, “I don’t take regret well.”

“What Mick means” said Len “is that we will be very sad, if we lose our new friend. Now take a few days and get settled in, we’ll give you a call, later.”

Len and Mick stopped to get some pizza on the way home. They cracked open and few beers and settled back to watch some TV.

“Well” said Mick, “that’s one down and two to go.”

A few days later the husbands were having lunch in their regular booth at Saints and Sinners. It was only noon and they were the only ones there, not counting the bartender.

“So Shrimp” said Mick, “feel like having me beat your ass in a game of pool?”

Len didn’t answer because he was staring past Mick’s shoulder. The space behind Mick shimmered and then with a poof of black smoke, Shawna Baez appeared, and holding her around her waist was Mark Mardon. They both looked a little rough around the edges, not as bad as Bivolo looked, but life had not been treating them well.

“I’m going to come right to the point” said Mark, “Bivolo told me you gave him a deal, a safe place to live and to be part of your crew. I don’t take orders so well and I haven’t worked with anyone since Clyde, but I’m willing to give it a chance.”

“That’s very magnanimous of you” said Len, “but why are you doing us this great honor?”

“I can take care of myself” answered Mark, “I’m used to living rough, but Shawna deserves better, she’s not like us, she just made one little mistake. If I join, then you gotta take care of her and she doesn’t have to do anything to pay you back.”

“I’m not a criminal” said Shawna, “but the cops think I am. I just want a place to be safe.”

“Mick and I have to talk this over, why don’t you two go over to the bar, Millie will get you something to eat.”

“Looks like Mardon found someone to replace Clyde” Len said to Mick.

“A replacement with benefits” said Mick, “I understand why, she's a good looking piece of ass.”

“Mick, don’t be crude and don’t talk about team members that way.”

Len motioned Mark and Shawna back over.

“Mick and I have discussed and we would be willing to take you in, but we have rules that need to be followed.”

“Bivolo told me about the rules” said Mark, “I can deal with them.”

“One more thing” said Len, “everyone pulls their weight, including you, Shawna.”

“I told you, I’m no criminal” she answered.

“I’m not asking you to be” continued Len, “you were in medical school, correct?”

Shawna nodded, “just finished my third year, I’m also a paramedic.”

“It’s not unusual to get banged up in our line of work and we could use a medic. You would work from a home base; just patch us up, as needed. Can you do that?”

“Yes, I can do that; I’d like to do that.”

Len peeled off more hundred dollar bills, he handed them to Mark, along with two burner phones and the keys to the second safe house.

“Make a list of the supplies you would need for our med bay” he told Shawna, “I’ll get back to you both in a few days.”

The next candidate to Len’s merry band of thieves sought him out. Hartley Rathaway looked very out of place at Saints and Sinners. His clothing and countenance were impeccable, but Len’s sharp eyes saw that the man was wearing makeup to hide the evidence of a recent beating. Hartley’s manner was arrogant but both Len and Mick could tell that there was a frightened young man inside. The reason for Hartley’s desperate situation was well known. His banishment from his family was all over the gossip rags and his run in with Team Flash and the CCPD made the legitimate news outlets.

“Believe or not, Kid” said Mick, “we know where you’re coming from.”

“It would advantageous to have our own tech guy” said Len, “you can bunk with Bivolo, and I’ll let him know you’re coming. Make a list of what you will need, I’m sure anything Cisco’s done, you can do better.”

“Of course” answered Hartley, “do you think I could work on my own projects? I would like to rebuild my gauntlets; I could be even more useful, then.”

“Sure, Kid” said Len, “we will check back with you in a few days.”

Len and Mick returned home a few hours later. They slipped on their rings, slipped off their clothes and slipped into bed. Afterwards, Mick sprawled across Len’s chest, a substantial but welcomed weight.

“So what are we going to call them” asked Mick.

“Call who” answered Len.

“Our crew, they got to have a name, and if we don’t name them that little twit from Star Lab will.”

“He comes up with some good ones, occasionally, I like ours. So let me think, they referred to them as Metas gone rogue, so how about the Rogues?”

“I like it, short and sweet, speaking of something sweet.”

Mick sucked hard on one of Len’s nipples, well, so much for sleeping.

The last person to join the Rogues was a surprise and an unwelcome one. Lisa showed up at their apartment a few days later and announced that she was quitting trucking and had decided to join the ‘family business’.

“No” said Len, “absolutely not. You got a good job, you make good money and if you need anything else, all you have to is ask.”

“It’s not a good job Lenny; I’m tired of the sexual harassment, I’m tired of having to sleep with one eye open, just waiting for someone to try to break into my cab. I’m tired of the schedulers telling me I would get the good runs if I fuck them and then giving me the crap runs because I won’t.”

“Why didn’t you tell me, I could have helped?”

“How Lenny, by killing someone?”

“Maybe I would have, you know all I want is for you to be safe.”

“But I’ll be safe working with you; I know you and Mick will see to that.”

“But how about the others” Mick chimed in.

“What others” asked Lisa.

“Our crew” answered Mick, “the Rogues.”

“Not helping, Mick” muttered Len.

“So, have you been keeping secrets from me, dear brother?”

“It’s a relatively new, development” answered Len.

Lisa grabbed a beer from the fridge and plopped down on the sofa.

“You’ll have to tell me all about it; I got no place I need to be.”

Len knew when to admit defeat, so he filled his sister in on their new crew.

“So there’s only one girl in the crew, well she’s going to need a friend. When can I meet everyone?”

“If we do this” Len said, “and I haven’t said yes, yet, you will follow my orders, no lip, and no back talk, understand?”

“Sure Lenny” replied Lisa, “I’ll follow all your orders, just like I’m sure Mick does.”

"I do, Doll” said Mick, “that’s why I’m still alive and if you’re not going to take this seriously, then forget it.”

“Okay, okay” said Lisa, “I’ll be a good Rogue, and you got my word.”

Len called the first meeting of the Rogues that Friday. It was held in the back room of Saints and Sinners, which would be their regular meeting place. Len decided that their first job would be out of town. There was a fine art and jewelry show that was to be held in Opal City. The wares were to be gathered at a warehouse the week before the show. It was old and ridiculously easy to break into. The job went off with a hitch and no Meta powers were used. The Rogues were very satisfied with themselves and with their leader, with the exception of Mark who had wanted to use his weather powers.

“Using your powers would be the same as signing a confession. The cops aren’t really looking for you, Shawna, and Roy. Let’s not give them a reason to start.”

“That makes sense, Baby” said Shawna, and Mark reluctantly agreed.

The next hit was a fundraising party for Nelson Ogilvie, opposition candidate for mayor. Len was not fond of the present mayor, but this scum, made him look like a saint. Ogilvie’s supporters were corrupt millionaires and mobsters. Hartley was gung-ho on this one, because his parents would be attending. Len had the Rogues masked and used conventional weapons to relieve the party goers of their jewels and cash. They took some art work for good measure and not a shot was fired, except for that chandelier that Mick just had to bring down.

Len decided that they should lay low for a few months. Everyone agreed, because Len needed to fence their loot and when he was done; they all had enough money to live comfortably on for at least six months. Len expected that his Rogues would head out of town to gamble and carouse in Vegas or some such place, but they were content to stay around Central City enjoying the peaceful life.

Shawna and Mark were already acting like a content old married couple. Mark was happy watching sports and playing poker with the other Rogues. Shawna didn’t feel neglected because she had developed a close friendship with Lisa, who helped her set up a state-of-the-art med bay. Roy has his painting and Hartley spent most of his time improving his hacker skills and his gauntlets. Hartley also helped Roy refine his powers, the young genius realized that Roy’s own emotions affected his abilities and soon Roy was able to project fear, love, euphoria and malaise. The other Rogues were his reluctant test subjects, but Hartley had made his own ‘flashlight’ so no one was affected for more than a few minutes. Everything was going fine, even with that one little hiccup at Saints and Sinners.

The husbands were enjoying their weekly dinner and night of pool playing at their favorite dive bar. Mick broke and sunk the first ball.

“That’s stripes for Rory” Barry stood by the door.

“Looking for a game or a free meal” asked Len.

“Neither, I’m here to talk.”

Len gestured to their booth.

“Cheeseburger and fries for our friend, and another round of beer.”

Barry slid to the back of the half round booth, sandwiched in by the two thieves.

“What can we do for you, Sparky” asked Mick.

“There was a robbery in Opal City last month and one here in Central city three weeks ago.”

“You’re going to need to be more specific” said Len, “robberies happen daily.”

“The one in Opal City involved fine art and vintage jewelry and Nelson Ogilvie’s fundraiser was hit and he and his supporters were robbed of close to a million dollars in cash and jewels. Plus the mansion’s walls were stripped of priceless paintings.”

“Oh, I’m sorry” said Len, “are you a supporter of Nelson Ogilvie?”

“God, no” replied Barry, “but both these robberies were extremely well planned and were carried out by a group under the leadership of one person.”

“Sounds interesting, but what does that have to do with us?”

“The items taken were the stuff you guys love, and we haven’t heard from our three rogue Metas since their escape. Did you two and them have anything to do with these robberies?”

“Now, now Barry, we are not ones to kiss and tell and if you had any proof, wouldn’t we all be at the police station?”

“Hi Lenny, Mickey, we didn’t know you guys would be here, who’s your friend?”

Lisa and Shawna crowded their way into the booth. Lisa picked a handful of fries from Barry’s plate and gave a few to Shawna.

“Hi cutie, I’m Lisa and this is Shawna, you planning a ménage à trois with my brother and Mick, or do us girls have a chance?”

“No” stuttered Barry, “no ménage à trois, we’re just friends.”

“Lisa” asked Len, “what are you and Shawna doing here?”

“Mark and Roy are watching some playoff game and Hartley’s is working on his gloves so me and Shawna thought we’d play some pool and have a few drinks. Do we need your permission, O Great Leader?”

“The pool tables are over there” said Len, “and there’s plenty of room at the bar. So go get yourselves those drinks, we’re kinda busy here.”

“Yes sir” said Lisa, “and we’re putting everything on your tab.”

“Thank you, I guess” said Shawna, “nice to meet you, Barry.”

Barry took an excruciatingly long time chewing a bite of cheeseburger, cheeky little brat.

“So” he finally said, “Shawna, Mark, and Roy. I didn’t know about your sister and Hartley.”

“Len’s sister is family and family sticks together” said Mick, “and Hartley was thrown out into the streets. You know what they say, finders keepers.”

“Think about it, Barry” said Len, “have they hurt anyone? Have they robbed anyone who couldn’t afford to be robbed?”

“I guess not.”

“Then I would like to extend our little deal to cover my Rogues. They’ll take their chances with the police and nobody will know who’s under that mask, deal?”

“Alright, for now” said Barry, “but you better keep a tight rein on them, and thanks for dinner.”

Barry waved goodbye to Shawna and Lisa, and left the bar.

….

Len looked at the kitchen calendar; the fifteenth was circled in red. It was the anniversary of the day that Mick had saved his life, back in Juvie. Len always did something special for Mick that day, and like usual he had a great plan. Mick had been hinting that he would dearly love to have a set of thirty gold bullion coins from thirty different countries. There was a set at the Central City Bullion Reserve. Len had planned dinner at Mick’s favorite restaurant, drinks and dancing at their favorite club and then the theft of the set of gold coins. It was the perfect way to celebrate their anniversary.

The mission was accomplished, and Len was driving home with Mick by his side. One of Mick’s hands was cupping Len’s crotch and the other was clutching the coin set. Len was so distracted that he almost didn’t see the man step in front of their car. Some idiot dressed like a cowboy. Len slammed on the brakes and the man pointed a strange gun at them and fired. The world went white and then black.

Mick and Len woke up with terrible headaches. They reached for their guns, they were gone, but Mick still had his coins, thank heavens. The two quickly took in their surroundings, they were on a flat roof and with them were six other people, some dressed in outlandish costumes. Standing several yards in front of them was the idiot from the street and at his feet were their guns.

“Permit me to introduce myself” he said, “my name in Rip Hunter; I am from East London and the future.”

Chapter Text

It was almost dawn by the time Len and Mick made it back to their apartment. They had been up for almost twenty-four hours. The first thing they needed was sleep, and then they could discuss the unbelievable events they had experienced. Mick was out in a matter of minutes, but sleep eluded Len, his mind replayed the events on the roof again and again.

After Rip Hunter made his introduction, the kidnapped victims got to their feet. Len had realized he did recognize one of the others. It was Martin Stein. Len had audited some of his classes during the time that Mick had left. Stein was a pompous bastard and Len had called him out on it during class time, which resulted in Len being barred from auditing anymore classes at the university. Stein had recognized Len, too and made an insulting remark, typical.

Mick had growled threateningly at Stein, but Len placed a hand on his husband’s arm, Stein wasn’t worth it. The others started talking to each other, and it became apparent some of them knew each other. The woman in white leather knew the man in the wannabe Iron Man suit. The young black man knew Stein and the man and the woman dressed in matching costumes obviously didn’t dress like that accidently. Len motioned at Mick, and the two headed towards the rooftop exit, before they got there, Rip Hunter shouted for everyone’s attention.

Rip had then started with his recruitment spiel. He had come back in time to collect a band of heroes, not just heroes but people who would be legends in his time. He needed these people to defeat a monster name Vandal Savage, an immortal being that would conquer the world in one hundred and fifty years, after destroying hundreds of countries and millions of people. He projected images, in the sky, of burning cities and country sides, real apocalypse stuff. He watched his unwilling audience for their reaction.

One of the women, who said her name was Kendra Saunders, objected saying that she, her mate Carter Hall, the Flash and the Green Arrow had killed Vandal Savage. Carter agreed, there was no way he could be alive. But Rip disagreed and told them that the death blow must be delivered by Carter or Kendra to permanently destroy Vandal. He handed them each a card.

“If you agree, meet me at this address in thirty-six hours.”

Len got out of bed, he made a pot of coffee and some sandwiches, when Mick woke up they had a lot to talk about and Mick did not talk well on an empty stomach.

“Tell me again, why we should do this” asked Mick, “we’re not heroes, why should we care what happens a hundred years after we’re dead?”

“Why did we become criminals, to begin with” asked Len.

“Because we like money and we don’t like work” answered Mick.

“That’s right, Mick, now imagine traveling to the past, before finger print detections, before DNA matches. Imagine us, with these weapons at our sides against archaic cops, all even better before cops. Imagine stealing the Mona Lisa off of Da Vinci’s easel, the Hope Diamond from the jewel cutter’s hand. Or, better yet, checking the stock markets of the future, finding out what companies will make a killing and then buying that stock when we get back, we could be billionaires several times over. The world could be our oyster.”

Mick took a good look at his husband. Len’s pupils were dilated; there was a flush to his cheeks. This was how Len looked right before sex or right after the perfect score. God, he loved it when Len looked that way. If throwing in with those idiots gave Mick more of Len like that, then why the hell not.

“If you want to go” Mick said, “we’ll go, but remember, I’m no hero.”

Len and Mick had a little over twenty-four hours, before they needed to meet Rip and the others. Rip had told the group that after the mission they would be returned very close to the time that they left, surely not more than a few days, a week at the most. But Len knew that plans often went off the rails, so they needed to talk to a few people before they left.

They rounded up the Rogues, and Len filled them in on a slightly fabricated version of their plans.

“Mick and I are going out of town for a few weeks; there is a possible huge score that we need to investigate. I need all of you to lay low till we get back, understood?”

The crew agreed and started in on the drinks and food that Len had provided. When everyone was enjoying themselves, Len took the opportunity to pull Lisa aside.

“We will be incommunicado while we are gone, in case this takes longer than we expect I’m depending on you to keep the crew together. I think you can depend on Hartley to help you and if worse comes to worse go to the Flash.”

Lisa grabbed her brother’s hands.

“You’re scaring me Lenny, what‘s really going on?”

“It’s like I said, Sweetpea, it’s the biggest job we’ve ever undertaken. You’re going to trust me and I’m going to depend on you to keep everything together, and I almost forgot, take care of our apartment.”

Lisa threw herself into her brother’s arms.

“Promise me, nothing bad will happen and you’ll be back.”

“You know I always keep my promises to you, Lisa, I’m not going to stop now.”

Lisa hugged Mick, “Take care of him Mickey, and come back, soon.”

Lisa returned to the partying Rogues and Len and Mick quietly slipped out.

The next person to visit was Barry, they decided to first check Star Lab and surprisingly, Barry was outside waiting for them.

“So did you decide to go” he asked.

“How did you know” asked Mick.

“Stein must have told you” said Len, “did he also tell you about the great and glorious mission?”

“Yep, he also said he couldn’t imagine why two criminals would be included, but I can, and I doubt that they can succeed without you.”

“Well, then they’re in luck” said Mick, “because we decided to go. Now don’t get all sappy on us and don’t call us heroes.”

“I won’t” said Barry, “now I guess you’re here for a reason, anything you need me to do while you’re gone.”

“Future Guy said he would bring us back to about the time we left, after we kill Vandal Savage” said Len. “I doubt if it will take very long, but just in case keep an eye on my Rogues for me, especially Lisa. I told her she could come to you if she needs help, hope that’s okay.”

“No problem” said Barry, “I wish I could go, I’d love to see you guys fighting with the heroes not against them.”

Barry shook Mick’s and Len’s hand.

“Stop by when you get back, and tell me how everything went.”

They stopped by their place and loaded a few duffle bags with clothes, gun chargers and personal items. They slipped their rings and chains around their necks; their marital status was no one’s business. They strapped on their guns and took off to the meeting place.

Everybody who had been on the roof decided to come with, one person not willingly. Rip pressed a button on his belt and a spaceship, no timeship uncloaked, time for them to embark on their great adventure.

….

They had been on the ship for less than eight hours when they found out that almost everything Rip had told them was a lie. They did have a nice bar brawl with Sara Lance, the woman in white leather, before everything went to hell. First they were attacked by some Boba Fett look-a-like, who killed an old man who turned out to be the son of Kendra and Carter. The ship was damaged in the attack and now they were stuck in a time limbo called the temporal zone, till the ship was repaired. Len would be happy to beat the crap out of Rip, but the two women were doing a pretty good job at that.

“I think if you want to live” said Len, “you better start telling us the truth.”

Rip broke down and told them the truth, it made a lot more sense than his lies.

Turned out that he was a criminal just like Len and Mick, he stole the Waverider, and he was on the run from the Council of the Time Masters. The Boba Fett guy was named Chronos and he was sent to capture Rip and probably kill the rest of them, since Rip admitted that they being dead would not alter the time line. Mick was all for killing him and nobody voiced an objection, except for Rip who told them he was the only one who could interact with the Gideon, the ship’s AI.

Rip continued to plead his case. What he said about Vandal Savage and the future was one hundred percent true, and he had been there to witness it. But he had another reason, a more personal one. Vandal Savage had brutally killed his wife and young son. He would do anything to prevent that from happening. He understood that his ‘Legends’ may not wish to continue this quest and if they wanted to return home he would comply, but he urged them to think about while he repaired the Waverider.

Len and Mick decided to stay, after all, their reasons for coming on Rip’s mission hadn’t changed. They still planned to steal through history, the future be damned. It turned out everyone decided to stay, Len and Mick didn’t know their reasons and they couldn’t care less. It was time to find the living quarters and settle in while Rip repaired his ship.

The pair found the biggest room with two beds and a bathroom with a large shower complete with bench. Before any of the others complained, Len said he and Mick would be sharing.

“Of course if anyone else wants to share this room with me” said Mick, “I’ll consider it.”

Len hid his grin behind his hand, as all the others declined, so Len and Mick set about arranging the room to their liking.

They pushed the two beds together, against one wall and the rest of the furniture against the opposite wall. They stowed their belongings and sat down on their bed.

“I wonder if we can talk to that computer girl from here” said Mick.

“Yes Mr. Rory” answered Gideon, “I have been programmed by Captain Hunter, to assist you and Mr. Snart, within reason.”

“Well, we just have a few questions for now” said Len, “can anyone get in our room, beside us?”

“The door will be programmed to your retinal scans, the only person who would be able to override your scan would be Captain Hunter, but only in a case of extreme emergency.”

“Will our conversation with you or each other be recorded and can anyone listen in?”

“The only time I would share any conversation would be if your lives were in danger or if you had become a danger to others.”

“That’s fair” answered Len.

“So Doll” said Mick, “are the walls sound proof? If Len and I have a screaming contest, will anyone else hear?”

“No Mr. Rory, the walls are quite soundproof.”

“How about in the shower, say if one of us was pushed hard against the shower wall, several times, would it shake anywhere?”

“No Mr. Rory, no one else will feel any shaking or raised voices coming from this room. I have a policy, that whatever happens between consenting adults is their own business.”

Mick did not expect that answer and tried to sputter out a response. Len snickered and put an arm around his husband’s shoulder.

“Thank you, Gideon; I think you answered all of Mr. Rory’s and my questions.

Len pulled Mick to his feet.

“Come on, partner, let’s find ourselves some food and liquid refreshment, then we can see just how soundproof this place is.”

….

Turns out that time travel was a lot less profitable and a lot harder than Len and Mick thought. They got to pick up a few baubles here and there and they got a couple of great stock tips, but no Mona Lisa and no Hope Diamond. It was just a lot of exhausting, dangerous work.

There were some good times, though. Len developed a friendship of sorts with Sara Lance and he love taunting Ray Palmer, the man was such a doofus. Maybe it bothered him, a little, that Mick liked Ray, in fact, Mick had gotten so fond of the man that they ended in a Soviet Gulag together and Len had to help save them both. Mick noticed that Len was a little jealous of Ray and assured him that he had nothing to worry about; he even gave Len a good ass pounding that night to prove it. Len also had a grudging respect for Rip. Len appreciated a good con-man when he saw one and he could not fault Rip for doing whatever he could to save his family, after all, Len would do the same. The other four, he could take or leave, but he accepted them as part of his crew and therefore were worthy of his cooperation and protection.

Two events tried Mick’s and Len’s relationship, the first involved an unstable time aberration and the second, space pirates. They both ended up spilling some blood. It was touch and go for a while but they literally fought their way back to each other.

They had just gotten finished with the Gulag fiasco and were floating in the temporal zone, while Rip figured out what fool’s errand to send them on next. Len was lounging in Rip’s office. He was sitting in Rip’s fancy leather chair and had his feet up on the antique desk. Rip just rolled his eyes; he had given up trying to curtail what he called Len’s eccentric ways. Len had just about nodded off to sleep when something hit the ship, knocking him and everyone else to the floor.

They were being attacked by Chronos, again. That guy would just not give up. Gideon tried to fight back and evade the ship’s strikes but they ended up being knocked out of the temporal zone and crashed landed in a city that was on fire.

Gideon informed them that they were Star City in the year 2046 and that this version of Star City was an unstable time aberration and would vanish as soon as the Waverider was repaired and out of there. The pieces they needed were at the Smoak Technologies lab and Len was tasked to steal them. Since this was a one man job, he left Mick in the care of Ray and Sara. He was worried about Mick being enticed by all the fires around them and wandering off, he told Sara and Ray the same. Little did Len know that while he was gone, Sara and Ray would get caught up in some Green Arrow drama and allow Mick to disappear.

Len left the rest to repair the ship and deal with the Green Arrow's crap; he had a husband to find. He went straight towards the biggest fire in the area, and sure enough, he found Mick. His partner was stoking the flames and laughing like a maniac. He was wearing a ratty fur coat and was dripping with jewelry; drugged addled firebugs of both sexes were all over him.

When Mick saw Len he threw the firebugs off and grabbed his husband into a tight hug.

“This is the place Lenny, this is where we need to stay, and we can live like kings.”

“We can’t Mick, this place isn’t real, it will disappear as soon as the Waverider gets back on track, and then we might disappear, too.”

“Then we just don’t let the Waverider leave. I’m sure my gang can take them down.”

It was then that Len noticed that Mick was drinking something from a gold chalice. Whatever he was drinking, that with the combination of so much fire was affecting his sense of reason. He needed to get Mick away from there by any means possible and as soon as possible. Len charged up his cold gun and froze every degenerate in the room, and before Mick could react, Len hit him on the back of his head with the butt of his gun. He hefted Mick into a beat up shopping cart and headed towards the ship. He would deal with Mick’s anger when they were safely on their way.

He locked Mick and himself in the Waverider’s detention room and waited for Mick to wake up. The first thing Mick did was to punch Len in the jaw and stomach and throw him against the wall. Why was it always a wall? Len decided against getting up, the floor might be the safest place, for now.

“You had no right” bellowed Mick, “I wanted to stay there, you’re not the boss of me.”

“When I need to be, I am” answered Len, “sometimes you get in your own way. Then I need to make the decisions. Did you think I could actually leave you behind?”

“That was up to me” Mick growled, “I can think for myself.”

“Gideon tested your blood; you had six different drugs in your body. You weren’t capable of making any decisions.”

Len painfully got to his feet, if Mick came at him again, this time he would defend himself. Then the overhead lights started flashing and two safety chairs popped out of the wall.

“Mr. Rory, Mr. Snart” said Gideon, “please take your place in those seats, we are ready to make a time jump.”

Len harnessed himself in, he saw Mick do the same. Len closed his eyes, his head was killing him and he was sure he would throw up any second. He kept his eyes closed a few moments after the jump finished. He was not ready to confront Mick, but then he heard Mick swear.

“Where the fuck did all my loot go?”

Len ventured a look at Mick, the big man’s coat and all his jewelry had vanished.

“Gideon” asked Len, “where did all of Mick’s loot go?”

“The time jump erased the Star City time aberration, since it no longer exists, neither does Mick’s loot.”

“What would have happened if Mick had stayed behind?”

“Mr. Rory would have become part of the time aberration and he would have ceased to exist.”

Len jumped up out of his chair and pulled Mick to his feet. This time Mick was the one against the wall, as Len plastered himself against his husband assaulting his mouth and running his hands up and down Mick’s back. It took Mick a few seconds to respond, it those seconds he realized just what ‘cease to exist’ meant and that Len had saved his life, again.

“I’m sorry, Buddy” he murmured against Len’s neck.

“It’s okay” Len answered, we’re safe, that’s the important part.”

“Came down to check on you guys, but I guess you’re all right.”

Sara was standing just outside the cell; she had a huge grin on her face.

“Not a word about this to anyone” ordered Len.

“My lips are sealed” Sara answered, “but it’s nothing to be ashamed of.”

“We’re not ashamed” said Mick, “it’s just our business, and no one else’s.”

“You’re absolutely right about that” replied Sara, “now if you can tear yourselves off of each other, Rip wants to brief us about our destination.”

….

The next handful of missions were complete failures. They were always just a few moments behind Savage. Mick was getting extremely frustrated and wanted the hell off the ship and to be back home. Len tried to assure him that soon Rip would get it together then they could all go home, but he knew that Mick was getting more agitated and it was only a matter of time till he exploded. Rip had better figure this out damn soon.

Rip called yet another morning meeting, this one felt different, right from the start. Rip looked pale, there were deep circles under his eyes, and it was obvious had had been up all night. He took a deep breath and addressed his crew.

“As much as it pains me to say this, I will get right to the point. I cannot successfully track Savage without an upgrade to Gideon’s systems. The only places I can get this upgrade would be a headquarters or to clone the system from another time ship. Since both of these solutions are unattainable, I am at a loss on what to do next.”

“I’m not” said Mick, “we go home.”

“I’m not a quitter” said Jax, “but it sounds like Mick is right.”

“I’m just sorry if it has to come to an end” said Ray, “I don’t like failing.”

The others voiced similar thoughts, but no one suggested going on without the the update. Len said nothing, words would not change their situation, and he needed to see how this played out.

“I’m afraid I have to agree with you” said Rip, “give me a four or five hours to make the necessary arrangements for the jump. I will return you to a time before our meeting; you will have no memory of me or your time aboard the Waverider.”

The crew just puttered about, while Rip remained locked in his quarters. They seemed a little sad that their journey would soon be over and that they would remember nothing. Mick was ecstatic and for Len, if Mick was happy, he was happy, but there was a little kernel of regret in his heart. Maybe he did want to be a hero.

They were all in the ship’s galley having what they figured was their last meal, when Rip came running in.

“I have marvelous news; Gideon has intercepted a distress call from another timeship, the Acheron. She is under attack by space pirates, her engines have been disabled and she is out of range from any base. She is the flagship of the Time Fleet and she should have everything we need to upgrade Gideon’s systems. All we need is to defeat the pirates and I'm sure they we give us the update.”

All the crew, with the exception of Len and Mick were pleased. Mick stormed off to their quarters with Len close behind. Mick started to unpacked, which consisted of throwing their possessions all around the room. Len grabbed both their guns before he could damage them and sat down his partner down. It was a longshot, but maybe he could talk some sense into Mick.

“Look Mick, I know this is not what we want.”

“Not what we want” said Mick, “you mean not what I want, you seem perfectly happy being a hero.”

Len sat down behind his husband and started massaging his shoulders. Mick started to relax, in spite of himself.

“I didn’t come along to be a hero, Mick, but Hunter needs us and after we kill Savage we can demand that he take us to whatever time we want to get whatever we want. I’m sure it will be just a little while longer.”

“’I’ll give it a little while longer” said Mick, “but then, we’ll do it my way.”

“Mr. Rory, Mr. Snart” Gideon interrupted, “Captain Hunter needs you on the bridge, we are ready to start our rescue mission.”

The Acheron was dead in space. There was no answer to any of Gideon’s hails, even though Gideon determined that there were living people on the ship and a breathable atmosphere.

“Their communication system may be down” said Rip, “we will take the jump ship and reconnoiter. Mr. Jackson, Professor Stein, would you please accompany me, I could use your expertise if repairs are needed. Mr. Palmer you have the com.”

“I’ll go with, too” said Mick, “the sooner we get the junk we need, the sooner we can kill Savage and go home.”

Rip was surprised that Mick volunteered but agreed, just in case brute strength was needed. The rest of the crew watched the jump ship dock with the Acheron and minutes later all hell broke loose.

The Acheron fired on the Waverider, rupturing on of her bulkheads, trapping Len and Sara in one of the cargo bays. The only things that kept them from being swept into space were Len’s cold gun freezing the rupture and Ray risking his life by repairing the rupture from the outside. It was an incredibly stupid and brave thing for Ray to do, and thank god he did.

Len, Sara and Ray got back to safety just in time to hear that Mick was requesting to dock the jump ship. Len and the rest went to the docking bay to greet Mick and hopefully the rest of the crew, but to their surprise, Mick led a group of armed pirates into the ship.

“Boys” said Mick, “the ship’s all yours.”

The four were stunned, but Len was the first to speak.

“What are you doing Mick?”

“I’m getting us home, are you in?”

Len charged up his cold gun and advanced until he was between his crew and the pirates.

“Yeah” he said, “time to choose a side, I guess.”

Len unleashed the power of his gun and froze six of the pirates; he also stunned Mick and then knocked him unconscious. Ray, enraged beyond what Len had ever seen him, used the power of the Atom suit to kill four more, pirates, and Sara took care of the few that were left. Ray turned his weapon towards Mick, but Len was standing over his husband with his gun aimed at Ray.

“Don’t even think about it, Raymond. I will deal with Mick.”

Len dragged Mick back to the detention cell. He took off his jacket and folded it up to pillow Mick’s head. He crossed Mick’s hands over his chest and held them for a moment.

“Oh Mick" he sighed, “what am I going to do with you?”

“Mr. Snart” he heard Gideon, “would you like me to check Mr. Rory for any injuries?”

A medical pod slipped out of the wall. Len hefted Mick up on the table and attached the medication cuff to his wrist. The blue diagnostic light bathed his partner; he looked so peaceful, for the moment.

“Mr. Rory has sustained no serious injuries; he should make a complete recovery. Captain Hunter has returned from the Acheron and he wishes to speak to you.”

“Gideon, can you give Mick something that will keep him out for a while and then patch me through to Rip.”

“Rip, I got Mick in a detention cell, keep yourself and everyone away, and remember I still have both our guns.”

Len sat on the floor next to Mick, he needed a plan and after all, planning is what he does best.

Chapter Text

His mental turmoil was interrupted by the sound of someone clearing his throat; Len looked up and saw Jax.

“I told everyone to stay away” Len said, “what part about that sentence didn’t you understand?”

“I know” answer Jax, “but the others are talking about what they should do with Rory, it doesn’t look good for him. He shouldn’t have done what he did, but Rip kinda set him off, he’s partly to blame.”

“What do you mean” asked Len.

“After the pirates locked us up, Rip said some pretty awful things to Rory.”

“What did he say?”

“He told him he had the I.Q. of meat and that the only reason he was along was that Rip needed you. Like I said, it doesn’t excuse Rory for trying to betray us, but everything turned out okay. Rip got his upgrade and we’re back on track.”

No wonder Mick snapped, all his life he’s had to deal with people calling him stupid. This one time, Mick had thought that someone, besides Len and Lisa had seen some value in him. Then to have Rip Hunter make such cruel remarks in such stressful situation. Len could barely contain his anger.

“No one’s doing anything to my partner, come on Jax, I need your help.”

Len led Jax to his quarters and the two proceeded to load both mattresses with some of Len’s and Mick’s belongings and dragged them back to the detention cell. If Jax noted the unusual sleeping arraignments he was wise enough not to make a comment.

“Thanks kid” Len said, “you can tell the rest that Mick is my responsibility and I will deal with him.”

Jax left to deliver the message and Len began to arrange their belongings, they may be here a while so they might as well be comfortable.

Len gently lowered Mick onto the mattresses. He removed Mick’s shirts, shoes, and socks. Len knew his partner ran hot, but he didn’t want him to feel violated. Len took an old box out of his pocket. He removed their wedding rings and placed them on their left hands. There will be no more hiding their relationship. He told Gideon to stop Mick’s sedation, laid down next to Mick and threw a blanket over both of them. He took Mick into his arms. He didn’t know what Mick would do when he woke up, so he had better get some sleep.

…..

Mick’s mind slowly made its way through the layers of unconsciousness; he felt the comforting weight of his husband against his back. Len’s left hand was draped over his chest. Mick stroked that hand and felt the smooth coolness of Len’s wedding ring. Mick looked at his left hand, his ring was also on, funny, he didn’t remember putting it back on. He turned over to face Len.

“Len, I just had the craziest dream.”

But then, reality came crashing in. Mick started to get up, but Len put his arms around him and pulled him close.

“Just a few more minutes” Len murmured, kissing Mick gently, “they’ll be here soon, enough.”

“I see we’re back in the brig” said Mick, “I know why I’m here, but why you?”

“Where else would I want to be” answered Len.

“Maybe you won’t after you hear the whole story” said Mick, “I guess I really fucked up, this time.”

“Jax told me the whole story, and if I had been there when Rip said those things, I probably would have killed him, I still just might.”

The door to the detention area opened and Jax entered.

“I guess I am the advance warning, system. The others will be here soon; some of them look like they’re out for blood.”

Mick looked at their rumpled bedding and the rings on their fingers.

“Maybe we should clean up in here, unless you want everyone to know about us?”

“Damn right, it’s time everyone knew about us” answered Len, “do you want that, too?”

Mick entwined their left hand so rings lay next to each other, “more than anything.”

Len found their clothes and handed Mick his.

“A little privacy, Jax” Len said, “We should be ready to receive guests in a few minutes.”

Len kissed Mick’s hand, right over his ring.

“I got us into this mess” he said, “and I’ll get us out.”

They sat together on the bench and waited for the others.

Mick had never been horribly observant when it came to others, but even a blind man could see what his crewmates were thinking. Someone once said that the eyes were the window to the soul, that someone was so right.

There was sympathy in Sara’s eyes; she knew what it was like to be forced into doing something and having to kill to survive. Ray’s eyes were filled with anger, Kendra’s showed confusion, Jax’s eye’s showed sadness, and Stein’s showed disdain. But Rip’s eyes showed pure hate, if looks could kill, Mick would surely be dead.

Len started to say something but Mick spoke first.

“I got something I need to say, I’m sorry for what I did and I’m glad everyone is okay. I won’t do anything like that again, promise.”

“And we are just supposed to trust you” scoffed Rip.

“Yes you are” interjected Len, “I’m a liar, you’re a liar, but Mick doesn’t lie.”

“And we are just going to take your word” said Stein, “you are both just a couple thugs.”

“Maybe we are” said Len, “but Rip needs me and I need Mick.”

“My lord” said Rip, “you’re married, Gideon did you know about this?”

“Of course” answered Gideon, “I know the personal history of all the crew members.”

“Why didn’t you tell me?”

“You never asked Captain and their marital history has had no bearing on why you recruited them or on their actions since the mission began.”

“Sounds like you’re stuck with me” said Mick, “I will stay in the brig, till you feel you can trust me, or until you need me.”

“Sounds like a plan” said Len, “now if one of you would be good enough to let me out, I will get my husband and me some breakfast and a few more of our things. We need to make this place look homey, and Rip I need to see you privately for a moment.”

Mick folded up their bedding and arranged the few things that Len had brought the night before. Gideon opened the bathroom area so Mick could shower and attend to other needs. He was clean and in fresh clothes by the time Len came back.

Len was carrying a tray of breakfast food and was sporting a set of split knuckles.

“Are those from your private meeting with Hunter” asked Mick.

“Yep, I told him if he ever insulted you again, that I would end him, and the crew voted in favor of my plan, only one nay in the group.”

“Let me guess, Stein, right?”

“He is definitely not a member of our fan club. Let’s eat before our food gets cold, and then I’ll get the rest of our gear.”

….

Mick only stayed in the brig for two weeks. Rip was willing to let him out as long as he did not have his weapon. It would be given to him if needed for a mission and then taken back. Rip did not consider the difficulty of getting the gun back. In a few more weeks everything was better than normal.

Better, because Len and Mick didn’t have to hide their romantic feelings for each other. Mick was able to pull Len onto his lap whenever he wanted and Len was able to cuddle into Mick’s chest during movie night. They could find a semi secluded place to make out and truthfully, not care if they were discovered, and one of the best things, was that they could hold hands during those god awful time jumps. This made Mick much less agitated and soon he resumed his bromance with Raymond, Len didn’t mind because if Mick was happy, he was happy.

They stumbled through a few more unsuccessful missions, but with each failure they got just a little closer to success. Chronos seemed to be off their tail. When Len asked why, Rip mentioned that the Captain of the Acheron told headquarters that the Waverider had been destroyed. Eventually headquarters would realize the truth, but for now they had breathing room.

....

One morning Gideon informed them they needed to make a quick trip to Siberia in 1892. She had discovered a piece of future tech that they needed to retrieve.

“It can’t be from us” said Raymond, “we have never been to that place or time.”

“The tech is from the early twenty-first century” answered Gideon, “I don’t know how it got there but it needs to be removed, it is a danger to the timeline.”

“How do we know it’s not a trap” said Sara “could be Chronos is on our tail again.”

“I don’t think so” said Rip, “Chronos wouldn’t use such an obscure item; he would use something contemporary to his own time.”

“Don’t sound like it’s worth the risk” said Mick.

“I appreciate your input, Mr. Rory, but I’m afraid we don’t have much choice.”

The Waverider got them Siberia and she was able to cloak, do a flyby and get a visual on the tech. Raymond and Stein pondered on what it could be but Len recognized it instantly, it was the power cell from a cold gun.

“Someone is sending me a message” said Len, “whoever left that wants a meeting with me. Are there any life forms in the area, Gideon?”

“No, Mr. Snart” answered Gideon, “but there is always a possibility that a cloaking device could be in use.”

“I feel like taking a little walk, anyway” said Len, “maybe I’ll see who’s out there.”

“Not alone” said Mick.

“I can be pretty stealthy when I’m by myself. I’ll have my gun and I’ll carry a comm. Whoever is out there might bolt if a crowd shows up. What do you say, Rip?”

“If you leave the comm open and contact us immediately if there is any danger, I’ll consent.”

“Gee, thanks Cap” said Len, “Gideon, let me out a quarter mile away.”

Len pulled Mick in for a hug and fast kiss.

“Don’t worry, Love, I’ll be back in just a little while, I promise.”

And truer words were never spoken. Len returned to the ship in less than ten minutes. Shortly after he had left, Gideon reported that the tech and Len had disappeared. Len had returned in less than thirty seconds, but the tech did not.

“What happened out there” asked Mick.

“Nothing” answered Len, “I walked around; I couldn’t find the power cell, so I came back.”

He repeated the same story to the rest of the crew, but Gideon had a question.

“Mr. Snart you disappeared from my sensors for thirty seconds, do you recall anything unusual that could account for that?”

“Nope, maybe it was a glitch in your systems.”

“I don’t think so, but I will run a diagnostic.”

Len made an elaborate show of stretching.

“I didn’t sleep too well last night, I feel like a hot shower and a nap. Do you want to come with me, Mick? We can wash each other’s backs.”

The remark elicited eye rolling from Raymond and Rip and a grin from Sara.

As soon as they got to their quarters, Len put a finger across his lips and gestured to the shower. They stripped down and got under the spray. Len hoped the noise of the water would be enough to hide their conversation from Gideon.

“So, what’s going on” whispered Mick, “you weren’t telling the truth back there, were you.”

“No, Barry was out there, he needed my help so he brought the power cell as bait. He went back to 1897 to make sure that he didn’t interrupt any of our missions.”

“Why did he need your help?”

“He needed to break into ARGUS to steal something to make a weapon to kill a duplicate of himself that would kill Iris West, his now fiancé in the future.”

“And so you just went off all willy-nilly on some dangerous mission without talking to me.”

“I’m sorry, Mick, but there wasn’t any time. But everything tuned out fine and I’m back.”

Mick looked long and hard at his husband; there was something else.

“What are you not telling me, Len, I can tell when you’re hiding something?”

Len sighed, pulled Mick close and whispered in his ear.

“I think I’m going to die, soon.”

Mick grabbed Len by his upper arms and pushed him back, “what do mean, that’s crazy talk.”

“Barry came to the past to get me and brought me to the future, past the time that we had left. The only explanation is that I am no longer alive in that time.”

“Maybe it means something else, you can’t know for sure.”

“Before we parted, he hugged me and told me to take care of myself. He looked so sad, like he knew I was dead in his time and there was nothing he could do about it.”

Mick crushed Len to his chest.

“Maybe there was nothing Sparky could do about it, but there’s something we can. You know what they say, ‘forewarned is forearmed’. Maybe we should let the others know.”

“No, too many cooks spoil the broth, if I’m going to have a chance; we need to handle this on our own.”

Mick turned off the shower. He bundled Len up in towels and carried him to their bed. He placed Len by the wall and lay down next to him, pressing their naked bodies together.

“You ain’t dying, Shrimp, I promise you that.”

….

It was mentally and physically exhausting to keep that promise. There were so many situations that could have spelled death for Len and the others. But finally, Savage was captured, a reincarnated Carter was returned to the fold and they were at the Vanishing Point, home of the Time Master council. Rip was ready to present Savage and evidence of all his crimes to the Timemaster’s High Council. Len and Mick had done it, mission accomplished, time to go home.

Everyone but Len, Mick, and Sara went with Rip; they wanted to be part of the glory. Sara didn’t care about such things and the husbands thought this would be a good time to get in some afternoon delight. After a particularly energetic session, Mick decided to go get some food and booze, then maybe go another round.

It was taking Mick a long time to get back, so Len threw on some clothes to go look for him. He was barely out of the crew quarters when he was grabbed by Sara and shoved into a corner.

“Quiet” she said, “I don’t know if they’ve left.”

“Who has left” asked Len, “where’s Mick?”

“They were troopers, I imagine from the Time Masters and they took Mick.”

“Why couldn’t you stop them, you’re always talking about your great assassin skills?”

“There were eight of them and they were armed. They already had Mick handcuffed. If I tried anything I would be caught or killed and that would leave only you to try to mount a rescue.”

“You’re right; I guess” answered Len, “but what about the others?”

“I can answer that, Mr. Snart” it was Gideon, “because they were working with Captain Hunter they are also prisoners of the council.”

“Why” asked Sara, “I thought Rip would be forgiven once he brought Savage in?”

“There was something that Captain Hunter and I didn’t know. The Council revealed that in one hundred and fifty years a hostile alien race will evade earth. Earth’s best chance of defeating this race would be if Vandal Savage was the supreme ruler of Earth. Because of this, the council chose to free Savage and detain our crew; they think they got the whole crew because I have been shielding your bio-signals.”

“Is Mick there, too” asked Len.

“Yes, at the moment he is sharing a cell with Professor Stein and Captain Hunter.”

“How do we break them out?”

“Since no one is slated for execution, I suggest we wait until night, when there will only be a skeleton shift on duty.”

“Then I guess we have to wait” said Len.

Gideon continued to block Sara and Len’s bio-signals while they staged the prison break. They soon had everyone back on the Waverider and Rip instructed Gideon to put as much distance between them and the council as possible. Rip just slumped in his chair; he looked like all the life was being drained from him

“So what’s plan, now” Sara asked him.

“There is no plan” Rip answered, “there never was, the Council knew everything we were doing and orchestrated our every move, we were like puppets on a string.”

“Nobody controls me” Len growled, “or Mick, we’ve been making our own decisions for years.”

“That may have been” said Rip, “but the council is now using the Oculus to manipulate time, instead of just observing.”

“What is the Oculus” asked Sara.

“It’s like an organic computer, but massive in size and through it one can access the Time Stream” answered Rip, “when a time master uses the oculus viewer they are able to see the past and probable futures. But Time Master Druce is using the knowledge to manipulate the past and present to shape the future. He manipulated our past, and, ironically also Vandal Savage’s. He will not have become the ruler of the world without their help.”

“Well, why don’t we just blow up this Oculus thing” said Mick.

“I don’t think that is possible” answered Rip.

“You think but you don’t know” countered Mick, he pointed at Ray and Stein, “you got these two eggheads here, maybe they can figure something out.”

“Maybe he’s right, for once” said Stein, “Gideon, get us everything you have on the Oculus.”

Within hours they had a plan. They couldn’t destroy the Oculus or the Time Stream but they could destroy the access to it. If they destroyed that, it would take hundreds of years to rebuild, if it could be rebuilt at all. The Oculus was in a place called the Wellspring, on the far side of the Vanishing Point. Jax, Stein and the Hawks would stay aboard the Waverider, engage any other time ships and lead them away. The rest would take the cloaked jump ship to the Wellspring and destroy the Oculus, piece of cake. For a while, it was.

There was a troop of Council guards and Time Master Druce waiting for them, maybe this was all part of the plan, but they wouldn’t go down without a fight. Len, Mick, and Rip kept the troops occupied while Raymond flew to the Oculus.

“We got a problem” Raymond said over their comms, “they have done some updates and it’s going to take me awhile to figure this out. Can you give me some more cover?”

Len and Mick joined Raymond on the Oculus platform killing anyone who came close, while Rip and Sara took their fight to the guards. After what seemed like an eternity, Raymond swore and slammed his hand down on the control panel.

“I’ve triggered a Deadman’s lock” he said, “the only way it will self-destruct is if someone holds it down, you all better get back to the jump ship.”

Len and Mick turned to go, when an energy blast hit Raymond, it activated his suit and he shrunk down to toy size.

Len looked down at the Raymond and then at his partner, he took Raymond’s place at the Deadman’s switch.”

“You better get him back to the ship” he pulled off his wedding ring, “take my gun and wedding ring with you.”

“No” said Mick, “it ain’t happening this way.”

“I’m afraid it is, my love. I guess you can’t change fate; this was what was supposed to happen. Give me a kiss to go out with then get back to the ship.”

Mick pulled Len into a hug and passionate kiss, and then he delivered a hard right to Len’s jaw and knocked him out.

“I told you that you ain’t dying, Sara, Rip, get over here.”

“I got to stay here” Mick told them, “get everyone back to the ship, take our rings and my guns and tell Len I’ll always love him.”

Mick held down the switch. He heard Time Master Druce telling him to stop.

“Fuck you Druce” he shouted, “and fuck fate.”

Then, he reached into his pocket and took out of a picture of Len; this would be the last thing that he would see.

….

Len woke up, he was in the Waverider sick bay and Sara was sitting beside him. He tried to sit up but was dizzy, from what? Then he remembered, Mick hit him, he must have knocked him out. A dread realization filled him.

“Where’s Mick, why isn’t he here?”

Sara took his hand; there were tears in her eyes.”

“I’m so sorry Leonard, but Mick is gone” she held out the wedding rings, ”he told me to give you these and that he would love you forever.”

Len shoved by her and dashed to the bridge. The rest of the crew was there. They were staring at the monitor, which showed the burning remains of the Wellspring and the Oculus. It was Mick’s funeral pyre.

Len launched himself at Rip, knocking him to the ground, he hit him again and again. Rip didn’t even try to fight back. Carter and Raymond pulled him off their Captain. Len struggled in their grasp.

“You God Damn coward” he shouted at Rip, “you should be the one out there, not Mick.”

“You’re probably right, Mr. Snart, but it was Mr. Rory’s decision. Maybe you can take some comfort in the fact that he died a hero. He restored free will to our world; no human has ever done more.”

“I’m sorry Leonard” said Raymond, “it should have been me.”

Len wrenched himself from their grip and stormed back to what was now just his room. Mick’s gun lay on the desk; Len picked it up and hugged it to his chest. Only then, did he let his tears flow. He wasn’t sure how longed he cried, but his throat was raw and his eyes were puffy and red. He went to the bathroom and splashed some water on his face. He needed a plan, this was not over, and he would get Mick back.

For the next few days, Len played the part of the grieving but resigned widower. He wore his wedding ring on his hand and Mick’s around his neck. The crew gave in a wide berth with the exception of Sara, Raymond and Jax. Whatever plans they were making they kept them from Len. Maybe they thought they were giving him some time to grieve. It was four days since Mick had died; time to put his plan into action.

It was just after two in the morning. Len made his way to the jump ship, he got in and stowed his bag and both the guns. He set the controls to one day before Rip showed up, that should be enough time. He nudged the jump ship forward and the door opened. He needed to put some distance between himself and the Waverider before the jump.

“Mr. Snart “it was Rip’s voice over the comm, “Please return to the ship.”

Len ignored him.

“If you don’t return, I will be forced to disable the jump ship.”

Any second now he could make the jump. Len activated the jump, the same time the little ship was hit. Len was thrown against the control panel and everything went black.

When he woke up, he was on the floor of the jump ship, he had landed somewhere. He activated the cloak, grabbed his things and got out; he needed to find out where he was. Len recognized the place where he had landed, it was down by the Central City docks. There was a newspaper stand a short distance away. He grabbed a paper to check the date. He heart fell to the pit of his stomach. It was May fourth, twenty-twenty two. He must have reset the date when he fell against the control panel. He ran back to the ship, just in time to see it uncloak and disappear, it must have been on some sort of auto-return.

The jump ship was gone, he needed a new plan. He needed another way to travel through time. He knew of only one other way. He needed to find Barry, he took him through time once, he could do it again, he owed him that much. He grabbed his belongings and headed towards Star Lab.

Chapter Text

THE PRESENT:

It took Len less than an hour to make it to Star Lab; while he walked he prepared the speech he planned on giving Barry. He would make an argument for true love and the sanctity of marriage, something that Barry should well understand. He helped save Barry’s spouse, so Barry should help save his; after all, what’s a little time travel between friends. But when he reached Star Lab, he was not prepared for what he saw.

Star Lab was surrounded by high steel fence. Len walked around the fence until he found a gate. He easily disabled the locks and headed towards the back way, where he entered before. The security wasn’t any better, so he was soon making his way to the main lab. The way was lit by dim lights and dust was visible on the walls and floors. All the computers and other hardware had been removed, as well as the manikin that wore Barry’s costume. Every shelf was bare and doors to the lower level were heavily padlocked. Not surprisingly, the elevators were not working. If Len was going to find Barry, it would not be here. He hid his belongings, strapped his gun to his hip and continued his search.

Fortunately, Barry Allen was a creature of habit, and there were not that many places he would be. Len decided to start with the CCPD. He took his regular seat at the Motor Car Diner, he was a little surprised it was still there. Len was able to look out the window into Barry’s lab, a young woman was working there today, guess it was Barry’s day off. Since he had no idea where Barry lived, next stop would be Joe West’s house.

He got there just in time to see Iris West leave the house; she had a little girl by the hand. Joe helped her get the girl situated in a little red wagon and then Iris and the little girl headed down the street. So Barry and Iris had tied the knot and they had a cute little girl, how sweet.

Len followed the pair at a discrete distance; they traveled four blocks to a small office building. A blond man exited the building and approached them; he gathered Iris up in a hug and planted a kiss on her lips. The little girl held up her arms and the man picked her up and swung her around.

“Did my two best girls have a good day with Grandpa” he asked.

“Yes, Daddy Chuck” the little girl answered, “time to go home, now?”

“Yep” the man answered, “by way of the pizza parlor, no cooking for my wife tonight.”

“You read my mind, sweetheart” Iris answered.

They went off arm in arm, the man pulling the little wagon behind him.

It took Len a few moments take in what he had just seen. Sure, it has been more than a few years, but Barry and Iris were so much in love and the child resembled Barry. What went wrong and how could he find Barry, now. There was only one thing to do and it was pretty risky.

There was a little jewelry store about a half mile away. He kicked the door open and shot his gun towards the ceiling.

“This is a stickup” he shouted, “everyone down on the floor and no one will get hurt. Captain Cold is just here for the ice.”

He noticed that one of the employees was curled up on herself, she was hiding a cellphone in her hands, hopefully she would be calling the cops, and hopefully she would mention his name. His hope was not in vain; in seconds he was scooped up and deposited in an alley several blocks away, dumped on his butt by an angry Flash.

“Leo, what the hell are you doing? Are things too quiet on your earth and where’s Ray?”

Len picked himself up, he was trying very hard to hold his temper, getting the Flash more angry would not help.

“Nobody has called me Leo since I was a child. I don’t know where Raymond Palmer is and I couldn’t care less. I need you to help me; I got to get back to 2016. I helped you save Iris’s life, now I need you to help me save Mick.”

Barry pulled down his cowl; he took a long hard look at Len.

“You’re not Leo Snart from Earth X?”

“Don’t even know who you’re talking about, Scarlet.”

“But” continued Barry, “they said you died years ago, right after Mick, what’s going on?”

Len placed his hand on the speedster’s shoulder.

“Can we go someplace less exposed; I think we need to talk.”

Barry picked up Len and in seconds they were at a loft apartment right off Central City’s industrial district. It was sparsely furnished with all new items, a typical divorced man’s pad. Barry deposited Len on the couch, and in a seconds Barry was in normal clothes, sitting across from Len.

“I don’t know about you” Barry said, “but I’m hungry, I got some leftover pizza, should I heat it up or do you like it cold?”

“Hopefully that was not a Cold Pun, because that’s my job, but sure, cold pizza is fine.”

Barry zipped into the kitchen and returned with two boxes of pizza and a six pack of beer.

“Thought alcohol didn’t affect you” said Len.

“It doesn’t, I just like the taste, but at the moment I wish it did, getting drunk might be a good idea right about now. I thought you and Mick were gone, but here you are.”

“And I thought you and Iris would be a happily married couple, but I saw her and your daughter with another man. I guess we both have stories to tell. I’ll let you go first.”

Barry drained his first bottle of beer and grabbed another; between bites of pizza and swigs of beer he told his tale.

“We got married after the Earth X Nazi battle, but that’s a whole other story. We had Nora a few years later. Everything was great, at first; I should have known it wouldn’t last, not with my track record. I guess it was the classic story of two people putting their careers before each other. It was mostly on me; after all I had two careers to put first.

“There wasn’t any big blowup, nobody cheated on the other. We just drifted apart. Iris met Chuck after the divorce, he’s a freelance writer and photographer and he works on and off for the same newspaper Iris works for. He’s a good guy and a good stepfather to Nora. I let Iris have custody, it’s better for Nora that way, but I have liberal visitation and plan to be a big part of her life.

“Looking back on the whole marriage debacle, I’m not sure if I ever really loved her the way a man should love his wife. She was my best friend for as long as I can remember and when Joe took me in, she became my sister. I think everyone just assumed we would get married, so we went with the flow. I still love her, but like a sister.”

Len grabbed another beer and another slice of cold pizza; he had a few questions.

“What happened to Star Lab? I stopped there first looking for you; it looks like it’s been deserted for a while. I never thought Cisco and Dr. Snow would leave, I seem to remember they practically lived there.”

“They both work for Mercury Labs now” replied Barry, “I couldn’t keep paying them when the only project they had was me. I got the lab up for sale, but no one’s interested. I imagine soon the county will take possession because I can’t afford the taxes. Truthfully, it’s for the best, I still got my job at the CCPD and this loft makes a fine base for the Flash. But enough about me, if you’re not dead, does that mean Mick’s alive, too?”

“Nope, Mick is very dead, that’s why I need your help. I need to go back to before we decided to go with Rip and make sure we don’t.”

Barry was silent for way too long and then he looked away.

“I’m sorry Len, but that’s not possible.”

Len leaped up and grabbed Barry by his shirt collar and pulled him up till they were face to face.

“The hell it’s not possible, you went back over one hundred years and brought me back to your time, so I could help save Iris. Not my fault it didn’t work out, but you still owe me and now you’re going to help me save Mick or I swear I’ll freeze this whole city.”

Barry vibrated out of Len’s hands and stood behind his chair.

“You don’t understand, Len. It’s not that I won’t it's that I can’t.”

“What do you mean you can’t?”

“When things started going wrong with Iris, I decided to go back in time to fix things, but I couldn’t. I tried several times but I always failed.”

“Why, are you broken?”

“No, not exactly, I talked to an older Flash from another world and he also can’t time travel, he feels it's just part of aging. I am in my mid-thirties now.”

“Can you try once more” asked Len, “for Mick?”

“I haven’t tried for years” said Barry, “I could try in the morning after a good night sleep. You’re welcome to spend the night. The sofa pulls out into a bed.”

“I’ll take you up on your offer; I don’t really have anywhere also to go. I left a few things at Star Lab, do you mind taking me over there?”

The words were barely out of Len’s mouth when they arrived at the lab. Len collected his things and they were back at Barry’s loft, less than a minute had passed.

“That was pretty damn fast, Scarlet” said Len, “I’m feeling good about tomorrow.”

They sat and talked till dinner. Barry told Len about the Dominators and their adventures with Len’s doppelganger from Earth X.

“He called himself Leo Snart and he had a great partner with powers from the sun. Last I heard they were going to get married. I noticed the ring on your finger; did you and Mick tie the knot?”

“Yes, right after we took care of Lewis. I got his ring around my neck, so I can give it back to him tomorrow.”

“Do you want to know what your sister and the Rogues have been up to?”

Len shook his head.

“I most certainly don’t, because none of it will happen once I get Mick back.”

“That makes sense” said Barry, “so what do you want for dinner, I wouldn’t mind some Chinese food.”

“Is the Chinatown Inn on Dempster Avenue still open? That was one of the Rogues’ favorite places.”

Len thought he saw he saw a panicked look in Barry’s eyes, but it was gone in an instant.

“It’s still there, figure out what you want and I’ll pick it up.”

After a large meal of American style Chinese food, Len was more than ready to go to sleep. He made up the couch bed and tucked himself in.

“Make sure you get enough sleep, Barry, I want you in tip-top condition.”

He caressed the ring around his neck, “soon Mick, we’ll be back together.”

….

Len and Barry stood in the pipeline at the deserted Star Lab. It was eight o’clock in the morning. Len made sure Barry had a good night’s sleep and a good breakfast. He decided against taking the guns or any of his belongings. The less Barry had to carry, the better. The plan was for Barry to run around the track to gain speed and then to travel back to three days before Rip arrived. Barry picked a small park close to his loft for their destination, and then he scooped Len up and started running.

Len wasn’t sure if he was just being impatient, but this trip seemed to be taking a lot longer than their trip from Siberia. Suddenly, Len was dropped on his ass, he turned to berate the speedster for so rudely dropping him, but realized Barry had passed out. He needed to get some sugar into Barry and fast. He pulled some chocolate bars that he brought along for this exact reason and for forced one into Barry’s mouth. The man swallowed reflexively and Len followed with another. Slowly Barry started to come around.

“I’m so sorry, Len, I couldn’t do it, I tried so hard, I just couldn’t.”

Len had already figured that out. He would grieve later, but first he needed to get Barry somewhere safe. He hauled him to his feet; Barry’s loft was not far away. He half carried the younger man to his place, then picked the lock and dropped Barry on the couch. Len brought him more food, he saw that Barry was able to feed himself, so Len went to stand on Barry’s little balcony, he needed to be alone.

Len looked out on the city he loved, that Mick loved. He felt his tears fall upon his hands, that were clenching the railing so tightly. If he went over the railing, would the fall kill him, if so then his suffering would be over. He felt a pair of hands on his shoulder. They gently turned him around and pulled him into an embrace. He threw his arms around Barry’s shoulders and sobbed into his chest.

“I’m not saying it’s going to get better or it’s going to be okay” said Barry, “but I care and I want to help, please let me.”

Chapter Text

Barry led Len back inside and they sat on the couch together. Len just looked down and said nothing. Barry sat beside him in silence; there was nothing he could do.

Barry remembered when Palmer told him that Len had died or was it that Mick had died and Len has disappeared and was presumed dead. His memory was so hazy and the harder he tried to remember the hazier his memory became. But he did remember the deep sorrow he felt, like he had lost a brother or a dear, dear friend. It wasn’t that he didn’t mourn the loss of Mick, but it didn’t cut him to the heart like losing Len.

He had almost succeeded in putting Len out of his mind and then Savitar appeared. He was the ultimate foe that Barry, himself created. Savitar was destined to kill Iris and the only way to save her was to go back in time and ask Len for help. Len was so willing to help, almost losing his life in the process. Barry took Len back to let him continue down the path to his death. He knew there was nothing he could do, so he simply embraced Len and urged him to take care. Now Len was back, broken, but back. Back again, also, was a jumble of feelings that he had never really sorted out.

Barry had embraced his bi-sexuality during high school. He had lovers of both sexes, but Iris was the only one who came close to claiming his heart. Except for that strange tingly feeling that he got when he had been around Len. He had long suspicioned that Len and Mick were more than criminal partners, but that didn’t stop him from having the occasional dream about getting the thief in a comprising situation or visa-versa. Len’s death put an end to those dreams and Barry married Iris and was content for a while, but now fate had thrown him the mother of a curve ball.

His inner turmoil was interrupted by a sigh from Len. Then the thief spoke in a soft broken voice.

“This was not how it was supposed to end” said Len, still looking down, “Mick and I had saved each other so many times. It was my turn to save him. I wasn’t afraid to die, but he wouldn’t let me, he had to save me. Then I had a chance to save him again, but I couldn’t, and I don’t blame you Scarlet. I don’t know what to do now, what do I have left?”

“You have people who care about you” answered Barry, “me and your sister.”

Len slowly looked up at Barry.

“Tell me about Lisa” he asked.

“I looked after her and the Rogues just like you asked” started Barry, “she was pretty good at keeping the Rogues together and following your rules. But your death hit her really hard, for weeks she just stayed in her apartment, didn’t want to eat, she just drank. The Rogues tried to help her, but soon they just gave up, so I moved in with her. She told me to get the F away from her, but I think she was glad I was there. She slowly worked through her grief, but she had no interest in her previous life style. Without you, thieving was no fun.

“She had plenty of money, but she needed something to fill those empty hours. So she took a job as a waitress at the Chinatown Inn, she said she felt close to you there, because it was your favorite restaurant. The owners’ son managed the place and he took a liking to Lisa and they started dating, they got serious pretty fast. His Mom and Dad were not too keen with his dating a non-Chinese, but after Lisa got pregnant they came around. They got married and now they are running the restaurant.”

“When did she have the baby?”

“Four years ago, do you want to see a picture of little Lenny? It was taken during this year’s Lunar New Year’s celebration.”

Barry brought up the picture on the phone and showed it to Len. There was Lisa in traditional garb; she did not look like she aged a bit. Next to her was a handsome Asian man, holding a little boy. The child had the most perfectly blended features of both his parents and Lisa’s blue eyes.

“She looks happy” said Len, “is she happy?”

“She is, Luke is a great guy and a great husband and father” replied Barry, “but seeing you would make her happier.”

“I don’t know if that true” said Len, “I deserted her, she probably better off without me.”

“Why don’t I talk to her first, let her make that decision.”

“I don’t know” said Len, “I got to think.”

“Would you like to know about the Rogues” asked Barry.

“Are they alright” asked Len.

“I offered to erase their records if they promised to go straight, they all agreed. Mark and Shawna left town, they settled somewhere in Nevada. Lisa hears from them a few times a year. Mark uses his powers to mine gold, and Shawna does a magic act in Reno. Together, they make a pretty good living. Hartley and Roy got together. Hartley teaches at Truman College in Opal City and Roy continues to paint. He has had a few shows and has sold several of his works.”

“Thanks for taking care of them, now if you don’t mind; I like to be alone for a while.”

“Of course” answered Barry; he zipped in and out of his room.

“I’ve changed the sheets if you would like to lie down. You’re welcome to any food in the house; I’ll be back in a few hours.”

Barry ran over to Star Lab and entered through the underground tunnel that he had recently made. It exited next to the secret room that still housed Gideon.

“Good Morning, Dr. Allen, how can I help you today?”

“I need information on the destruction of the Oculus at the Vanishing Point, it happens in the future but I’m not sure when.”

“I am not able to give information about events that have not happened yet.”

“I am initiating override order Runaway Dino 12081953.”

“Override accepted. What information do you wish?”

“What was the date of the destruction of the Oculus?”

“Since the Oculus was at the Vanishing Point, I cannot give you a date.”

“Why not” asked Barry.

“The Vanishing Point is outside of time, it would be impossible to give you a date.”

“All right, then” said Barry, “can you tell me how the Oculus was destroyed?”

“The Oculus was destroyed by a crewmember member of the Waverider, by the name of Michael Rory” replied Gideon, “also known as Mick Rory and Heatwave.”

“What happened to this individual” asked Barry.

“He most likely perished when the Oculus was destroyed.”

“Is there any way to go back in time to change that?”

“No, Dr. Allen, as I said before, the Oculus and the Vanishing Point are outside of time. What has happened there cannot be changed.”

“Even if someone went back in time and prevented Mick Rory from joining the Waverider crew?”

“Time would not allow that to happen.”

“But what if…”

“There are no what ifs” said Gideon, “are you trying to bring Mr. Rory back?”

”Yes, he was a friend and very important to another friend.”

“I am truly sorry, Dr. Allen but if Mr. Rory is dead, there is nothing you, I or anyone can do. I can only hope you and Mr. Snart can find some comfort in the fact that Mr. Rory died a hero.”

“Thank you Gideon, I would like you to connect me to Sara Lance.”

Within in moments Sara appeared on Gideon’s holo-screen.

“Barry” Sara smiled, “how good to see you, to what do I owe the pleasure of this call.”

“I’ll cut right to the chase, Sara. Why did you tell me Leonard Snart was dead, when you had no proof?”

“Why do you say that” Sara asked.

“Because he is here with me, right now” answered Barry.

“How did you know that is our Leonard” said Sara’ “not one from another dimension?”

“I just know” Barry answered, “now could you answer my question?”

“We told you he was dead, because we thought he was” answered Sara, “when the jump ship returned, we found Leonard’s blood in the cabin.”

“He told me he hit his head when he fell against the console.”

“The controls were damaged, and we had no idea when he set them for. We went back in time to look for him, but we couldn’t find him. Since time never changed we just assumed he was dead.”

“If you had gone forward in time you would have found him” said Barry, “and it wouldn’t have matter where he ended up, because time at the Vanishing Point cannot be changed.”

“Can you tell him we’re glad he’s alive and if he wants to return, we’d be happy to have him?”

“I think he has too much deal with, right now and I appreciate if you stay away for a while.”

Barry cut her off without waiting for her reply, time to get back to Len and tell him what he had learned.

Len was asleep when Barry returned; he had found where Barry kept his hard liquor and had drunk a half bottle of vodka. Barry settled down with a book and several sandwiches. He would wait till Len woke up; he was not looking forward to the conversation they were going to have.

Len did not believe Barry and insisted on talking to Gideon. Barry had expected as much and carried him over to the secret room. Len spent over an hour questioning Gideon, couching his questions in slightly different ways hoping to get a different answer. Finally Len gave up and slumped down on the floor. Barry crouched down beside him.

“Len, I don't know if you want to hear this, but if there is anything I can do, just ask.”

“There is something you can do for me Scarlet; I would like to see my sister. Can you go talk to her and see if she wants to see me?”

“Of course” answered Barry, “the restaurant closes at eight tonight, I’ll go see her then, why don’t we go back to my place and have something to eat.”

….

Barry walked into the Chinatown Inn at ten to eight. Lisa was working the front of the restaurant, tonight. She cut an attractive figure in her colorful Mandarin top and black slacks. She was busy handing out the checks to the few remaining diners and boxing up what was left of their meals. She waved at Barry and he waited till those customers left, so she could give him all of her attention.

“Hi Sweetie” she said, giving him a quick kiss on the cheek, “you’re here late today, but I’m sure we can get an order together, you want the usual?”

“I didn’t come for food” said Barry, “I need to talk to you, and Luke, too.”

Lisa flipped the window sign from open to close, locked the door, and called Luke.

“You sound serious” Lisa said, “should I sit down?”

“Might be a good idea, I’m just going to say it, Len’s alive and he’s back.”

Lisa started to teeter on her feet; her husband grabbed her from behind and lowered her into a chair.

“This better not be some sort of joke” threatened Luke.

“No” answered Barry, “I didn’t believe myself, but it’s true. He wants to see you, but he’s not sure if you want to see him.”

The looks of joy and then mistrust flashed across Lisa’s face.

“You’ve told me about Leo Snart who helped you fight the Earth X Nazis. How do you know he’s not Len’s doppelganger from another time?”

“I just know” said Barry, “and you will too when you meet him.”

“I need to talk to Luke for a minute” said Lisa, “in private.”

Barry sat down at booth in the back of the restaurant while his friends talked softly.

“Barry” Lisa motioned him over, “tell Len I’ll meet him in an hour at Jen-Jen’s. If he’s really is my brother he will know where that is.”

Len laughed when Barry told him what Lisa said.

“She wants to make sure, that’s my baby sister.”

“So you know where Jen-Jen’s is” asked Barry.

“When we were kids, there was a little grocery store a few blocks away. It was called Oak Street Market. It was owned by an older couple, Harold and Jennifer Jenkins. We would hang out there when we didn’t want to, or couldn’t go home.

“They would let us do little jobs around the store, like sweeping and stacking cans. They would give us a few bucks and sometimes, Mrs. Jenkins would bring us some homemade food. She told us to call Jen-Jen, because that was what her Grandkids called her. That store and those people were one of the very few bright spots in our childhood.”

“Isn’t it kind of late to drop in on an older lady” asked Barry.

“The Jenkin’s are long gone and so is their store. There is a condo were it used to be, the joys of gentrification. We need to make a quick stop at the Dollar Store and then on to River Bluff Cemetery.”

Len and Barry entered the little old cemetery. The moon was full and bright and they easily made their way to the headstone of Harold and Jennifer Jenkins, but Lisa was nowhere to be seen.

“Are you sure this is where she meant” asked Barry.

“She’s here” said Len, “I taught her that you can never be too careful.”

Len took the item he got from the Dollar Store and held it in the air.

“I got you some Circus Peanuts. I remember what you would say, ‘they don’t smell like peanuts, they don’t taste like peanuts, but they’re still my favorite candy’.”

Lisa popped out from behind a mausoleum and ran towards Len with Luke close behind. She threw herself into her brother’s arms and started to sob. Len kissed the top of her head.

“I’m so sorry” he whispered over and over again.

Barry and Luke waited until the Snart siblings regain their composure.

Luke held out his hand to Len.

“I’m Luke; it’s good to meet you, Len. Lisa has told me so much about you.”

“And Barry has told me about you” replied Len, “I am so pleased that Lisa had found such a great guy.”

“And such a great cook” added Barry.

“I think that’s my cue to suggest we go back to the restaurant” said Luke, “Mom and Dad are keeping Lenny for the night and I think a celebration is in order.”

The four drove back to the Chinatown Inn.

“Barry, come help me in the kitchen” said Luke, “those two have a lot to talk about.”

Barry helped Luke make a huge bowl of fried rice and three stir fry dishes. From the kitchen they could hear the Snart siblings laughing and occasionally crying. Probably, when talking about Mick. Barry and Luke brought in the food and Lisa went over to the bar and prepared four fruity tropical drinks.

“To my brother’ she toasted, “if he ever leaves again I will kill him.”

“I don’t plan on it” Len drawled, “Central City and you all are I got left.”

It was close to midnight when the four were finally done eating and talking.

“Let me and Luke pack up the leftovers for you” said Lisa and the pair disappeared into the kitchen.

They came back a few minutes later with a large plastic bag.

“We have a few rooms above the restaurant” said Luke told Len, “Mom and Dad had used them as temporary lodging for immigrants who came to work in the restaurant. We would be thrilled if you would stay there.”

“Only if you would let me help out around here, to earn my keep” said Len, “it’s not like I can get into any of my accounts.”

“Oh Lenny” laughed Lisa, “I got all your money after you were declared dead, you paid for most of the upgrades in this place, it’s probably part yours”

Len shook Luke’s hand and gave his sister a hug.

“Then it’s a deal, it will be good to have a place to call home.”

….

Len spent the next few days getting settled in the second floor of the restaurant. It consisted of two rooms and a bathroom with a shower. Lisa gave Len a thousand dollars and he bought himself clothes, toiletries and a few things to make the rooms feel more like home. Barry helped him after work and on the third day Len was properly moved in.

When it was time for Len to meet his nephew and Lisa’s in-laws, Len asked Barry to come with. Barry was more than willing to provide Len with all the moral support he needed. Spending this last week with Len, made Barry happier then he had been in long time.

Luke’s parents accepted Len with the same resignation that they probably first exhibited towards Lisa. No doubt they expected him to prove his worth just like Lisa did. Little Lenny, on the other hand, was more then ready to love the man he was name after. He took his Len to his room and showed him his action figures. Len was surprised to see a miniature Captain Cold in the collection.

“Mama says that’s you” he told Len, “you used to fight with the Flash and beat him lots of times.”

“I did” said Len, “but then the Flash and I became good friends, we’re all good guys now.”

“That’s right” said Lisa, “the Flash is a good friend to Mommy and Daddy, too.”

“Yep” said Len, with a wink at Barry, “he’s just like a member of the family.”

Later that evening, Len offered to buy Barry a drink at a bar not far from his apartment.

“I meant what I said, back there; I don’t know where I would be without you.”

Barry’s heart beat just a little faster at those words. Was there even the slightest chance that Len could someday become more than a friend? Barry shouldn’t even be thinking that way, after all, Len was newly widowed. But then again, only time would tell.

Chapter Text

The next months seemed to be good ones for Barry and his little circle of friends. Len was doing well in this decade. He fit in nicely at the restaurant, helping in the kitchen and the dining room. Lisa was able to take a day off once a week, knowing Len was more than able to take care of the diners. He refused to wear any type of uniform, besides a simple black apron. But he cut such an attractive figure in his black shirt and pants that both Luke and Lisa were sure that some customers came to ogle Len as well as to enjoy the fine food.

Lisa told the rest of the Rogues about Len’s return, as well as Mick’s death. Hartley and Roy came as soon as they found out. The two embraced their not so much older former leader.

“It’s been six years” said Hartley, “but you look like you haven’t aged a day.”

“I haven’t” replied Len, “I’m the same age as I was in 2016.”

“Come again” said Roy.

“It all has to do with time travel” answered Len, “I don’t recommend it.”

Hartley and Roy insisted that Len come to see their place in Keystone City. Hartley wanted to show Len his classroom and Roy his studio.

“We’re vegetarians, now” said Hartley, “it was Roy’s idea, but he’s a good cook and I don’t miss meat, that much. We got a spare bedroom and we’d love you to spend the night, then we can really catch up.”

Len agreed and ended up spending the weekend.

The next week Shawna and Mark literally popped in during the Chinatown Inn’s Friday dinner rush. Len and Lisa steered the two into the kitchen, fed them and got them to help till closing. Then the two Rogues spirited their former leader off to spend the four days with them, in Nevada.

“Do you think it’s a good idea for Len to be going off with the Rogues” Barry asked Lisa.

“I sure do” she answered, “he can’t spend all his time here, in Central City.”

“Why not, it’s his home and he loves it.”

“Because it was Mick’s home too, I’m sure that he sees Mick around every corner. So if he can have a little distraction from old friends and a change of scenery, well I’m sure it’s a good thing.”

“Well, I can provide him with distraction and a change of scenery” said Barry, “since you think that’s what he needs.”

“Okay, Sweetie” said Lisa, “I’m sure you will do a good job.”

….

First Barry had to talk to Iris, he asked her to meet him for coffee. He needed to tell her that Len would be at his place regularly, and assure her that he posed no danger to little Nora. Iris was not pleased and did not want Nora to be there when Len was, Barry agreed as long as the number of his visitation days was not affected. Barry hastened to remind Iris that Len did help them fight against Savitar.

“You’re right, as usual, Barry” she said, “we can rearrange days as needed. I know how much Nora loves to be with you and how much she loves you.”

“You’re the best, Iris” replied Barry, “and the coffee’s on me.”

Joe West wasn’t as agreeable.

“For God’s sake, Barry, he’s a criminal, I don’t care if he’s done a few good things, I don’t trust him and neither should you.”

“He’s done more than a few good things, Joe. He was willing to sacrifice his life to save our freewill. I know you don’t understand that, and I’m not going to try to explain it. But instead of losing his life, he lost his husband; can you imagine how that feels?”

Barry knew that was kind of a low blow, considering Joe’s wife had died right when they were trying to reconcile.

“I guess we’re talking about Mick Rory” Barry nodded, “that’s too bad, but why do you need to get involved?”

“Because he’s a friend and he’s hurting, isn’t that what you’re supposed to do? Isn’t that what the Flash is supposed to do?”

Joe threw his hands up in the air.

“I guess there’s no reasoning with you, but you tell him that I’ll be keeping a close watch. One little slip and he’ll be back behind bars, for good.”

Barry, of course, didn’t inform Len of Joe’s threat, the man had enough problems, but he did start seeing Len on a regular basis. It wasn’t like dates, but just like two guys hanging out. They would go out for dinner and a movie, or stay at Barry’s place and watch a steaming service and order in. Every once in a while Berry would speed them to another city to see some museum premier. If Len expressed some interest in ‘acquiring’ a museum piece to take home, Barry might have even helped him, but Len expressed no such interest. Everything seemed to be going good, but there was something sinister going on and Luke was the first to notice.

Luke showed up at Barry’s CSI lab, one Friday morning.

“Hi Barry” he said, “I was wondering if I could talk to you about something.”

“Sure” answered Barry, “is it something official, if it is you would need to file a report, I can help you with that.”

“No, unfortunately, it’s personal. Do you think we can go someplace else?”

Barry told the desk sergeant that he would be taking an early lunch, then he and Luke got some something to eat from a food truck and sat on a park bench to talk.

“First of all” said Luke, “I want you to know I think of Len like a brother and I love him, and because I love him I’m worried.”

“Worried about what” asked Barry.

“His drinking” replied Luke.

“His drinking” said Barry, “I know he drinks now and then, but I’ve never seen him drunk or lose control. Are you sure? What have you seen that makes you think that, and I hope it’s not because he’s ...”

“No” Luke cut Barry off, “I knew about Len’s sexual identity, long before I met him. I knew about his husband, too. Neither my parents or I have any problems with that; I am just concerned because he is a member of my family.”

“Then tell me” said Barry.

“Len never drinks while he’s working at the restaurant or watching Little Lenny, but afterwards he does. He will start when we have our late dinner, after we close and then he’ll take a bottle to his room. I assume, he continues drinking there.

“Sometimes we will see him in the morning for breakfast, and he doesn’t look good. You know, all bleary eyed and haggard. He’ll be fine by the afternoon, I think he’s what they call a functioning alcoholic. That kind of drinking can fly under the radar, but it will damage his liver and heart and lead him to an early grave and that’s the last thing we want, we just got him back.”

“What does Lisa think, after all, she’s knows him the best?”

“She’s so happy to have him back. I think she just refuses to see anything that would tarnish that happiness.”

Luke finished his sandwich and got up.

“I got to get to the restaurant, think about it. If you think I’m right, then we got to figure out how to help him.”

“Okay” said Barry, “I’ll be in touch.”

Barry had trouble concentrating on his work that afternoon. His mind kept going back to what Luke had said and he saw his time with Len in a whole different light. He hated to think it, but maybe Luke was right.

He thought back on his nondates with Len. When they went to a movie and dinner, Len would have two or three cocktails. When they went to a sports bar to watch hockey, they both had bar snacks and beers. Barry didn’t count the glasses of beer Len had but he had several. When Len came over to Barry’s to watch Netflix or some other service, Len would drink and then fall asleep on the couch. Barry enjoyed that because it gave them a chance to have breakfast together, Len looked fine those mornings, but was he really?

Barry met with Lisa and Luke, one evening when Len was visiting with Hartley and Roy.

“So are you starting that crap, too, Barry” said Lisa, “I told Luke he was wrong and you’re wrong, too. Sure, Lenny enjoys a drink but you both act like he’s a raging alcoholic. You should both be ashamed of yourselves; you’re supposed to be his friends.”

“We are” answered Barry, “you know I’ve spent a lot of time with Len and Luke is right. If he doesn’t stop soon, he will drink himself into an early grave. I don’t think you see it Lisa, I didn’t either, not until I actually thought about just how much he drinks.”

Lisa got out of her chair and walked a few feet away, turning away from the two men. When she turned back, a few moments later, her eyes were full of tears

“You’re both right, but I don’t know what to do. He puts on a brave face, smiling and laughing but every once in a while I’ll see it, a look of pure pain, I’m sure that’s when he’s thinking about Mick.”

Luke wrapped his arms around his wife while she cried into his shoulder.

“You’re probably right, Sweetheart, I don’t know if I could go on if something happened to you.”

Lisa smiled through her tears.

“You would go forward, you’re strong that way and you would have Little Lenny and your parents to care for. I just hope you would give me one hell of a memorial service.”

“That’s it” said Barry, “Len needs closure; we should give Mick a memorial service. We could invite the Rogues; maybe it would help Len move forward.”

“That’s a fine idea” said Luke, “funerals are very important in Chinese culture as well as American. We could have a dinner and celebration of Mick’s life.”

“I’ll talk to Lenny about it” said Lisa, “I think I could use some of that closure, too.”

It took a few conversations, but Lisa and Barry were able to convince Len to host a memorial service. Barry was glad to see that Len took the lead in deciding the time, place and the menu. He decided it should be held in the back room of Saints and Sinners. That made sense to Barry; after all it was one of Mick’s favorite places. The food would be the best that S&S had to offer and the alcohol would flow freely. There wouldn’t be many guests, but they were Len’s nearest and dearest. It would be held on Sunday, which would be enough time for everyone to get there.

Barry took charge of delivering the invitations to Shawna and Mark. He surprised Mark at his gold mining site. Before making his presence known, Barry took a few minutes to watch the Mark at work. The Meta used his wind power to lift tons of water and sediment from the bottom of the river. Which he then deposited in a huge flat strainer, after the water drained away, he lifted the lighter pebbles and silt away leaving only the heavier gold. The whole procedure took only a few minutes.

While the gold was drying, Mark turned his attention to another part of his site. He used a gentler wind to lift a tarp off another project.

‘Oh my god’ thought Barry, ‘he’s found a fossil.’

Barry shifted position to get a better look and disturbed some rocks, soon he found himself blown fifty feet into the air. He scrambled midair and landed on his feet.

“Wait a minute, Mark” he shouted, “I come in peace.”

“Then don’t sneak up on a fellow” answered Mark, “you hurt?”

“No” said Barry, as he sprinted over to Mark, “that’s a dinosaur, right, it’s huge, what kind is it?”

“Don’t know, but after I’m done digging it up I’ll call some museums and they can send their eggheads out and fight over it. I figure it will fetch a pretty penny.”

“Or you could just donate it” suggested Barry.

“Sure” answered Mark, “and when we run low on cash I could just rob banks, again. But you didn’t come here to discuss my dinosaur, so what do you want?”

“Point taken on the Dino” said Barry, “anyway, I’m here to deliver an invitation.”

He handed Mark an envelope.

“It’s for Mick’s memorial service; it’s going to be on Sunday. Lisa and I are hoping you and Shawna can come.”

“Sure we can, and maybe it will help Len. Shawna and I love the guy, but being around him is such a downer. When he visits he doesn’t do much more than sit in a corner and drink. Hey, you want to see Shawna’s magic act before you leave?”

Barry met with Lisa the next morning. He told her that Shawna and Mark were coming and what Mark had said about Len’s drinking,

“Hartley and Roy said basically the same thing” Lisa said, “how did you and I not see it?”

“I guess we just didn’t want to” replied Barry, “we’ll figure out how to help him after the service.”

…..

The service set to start at eight. Lisa and Luke left the restaurant in the hands of their employees and Little Lenny with Luke’s parents. They and Barry arrived early to set things up and provide some special Chinese dishes usually served at this type of gathering. Roy had dropped off a portrait of Mick which Barry hung at the head of the table. At eight Len and the guests arrived

The dinner was very nice, people caught up with each other and talked about their times with Mick. Barry kept an eye on Len. He was quieter than usual but did occasionally engage in conversation. He had some drinks, but less than he would on their nondates. Barry was starting to feel good about this plan, maybe this was all that Len needed. But Barry was so wrong.

After dinner Luke poured everyone a small glass of Baijiu, a fiery Chinese liquor.

“In my culture” said Luke, “we say a few words about the deceased and honor him with a small drink of Baijiu.”

The four Rogues each praised Mick for being a great friend and co-leader. Lisa talked about meeting Mick as a small child and regaled the group with stories of their first Thanksgiving and Christmas as a little family. Luke expressed the wish that he had known Mick, and would have liked to thank him for helping to make his wife the strong and loving woman that she is today. Barry talked about his interactions with Mick on both sides of the law, and how much he enjoyed being with him. Then all the guests look towards Len to hear his remarks.

Len stood up and raised his glass.

“I guess this is where I am supposed to say how wonderful Mick was. But I can’t, because he wasn’t. He was an idiot, a fucking stupid idiot. I was the one that was supposed to die and I had made my peace with it. I told him to get back to the ship, but he just couldn’t do it. He knocked me out, he took my place and he died. He thought he was going to go out in a blaze of glory, but nobody cared, nobody but me.

“Having his atoms blasted all over the universe probably didn’t even hurt. The only one left hurting is me. If dying was his great plan he could have, at least taken me with him. So not only was he an idiot but he was a selfish one. So thanks a lot Mick, this one’s for you.”

Len threw his glass at Mick’s portrait and left the bar. The rest of the guests were too shocked to do anything but listen to the sound of Len’s motorcycle as he drove into the night.

Chapter Text

Barry was the first one to come to his senses.

“I’m going after him” he said.

Lisa put a hand on Barry’s shoulder.

“No, Barry let him go; he needs some time to himself. Trying to talk to him now will only make things worse.”

“I thought this was a good idea” sighed Barry, “but I think it only made things worse.”

“It was a good idea” said Hartley, “and maybe it will help in the long run.”

“I think I need another drink” said Mark, “no way in hell was I expecting that.”

“I’ll join you” said Roy.

They all had a few more drinks and nibbled on the leftovers, not much was said.

“We’re going to call it a night” said Shawna.

She hugged all her friends goodbye.

“We’ll be staying with Roy and Hartley and leaving in the morning. Let us know if there’s anything we can do to help.”

With that the Rogues left. Lisa and Luke packed up the dishes they brought and the spoiled portrait of Mick. Lisa suggested the Barry also go home and that Len would probably be back in the morning. Barry took her advice and went home. He spent a very restless night, hoping that Len was okay, wherever he was.

Len was not back in the morning or the next morning. Lisa told Barry not to worry; Len would sometimes stay away for a few days. After the third morning with no word from Len, Barry started searching. He checked every old safe house, every bar and greasy spoon that Len had known to frequent, but he was not in any of them and no one had seen him. He even checked the police blotter for any criminal activity, but there was none. Joe was little help and just expressed happiness that Len had disappeared.

“If we’re lucky, he will stay away for good.”

Barry swallowed a few choice words he had for his foster father and left.

Next he went to Lisa. He told her all the places he had been and asked her if she knew of anywhere else he could look.

“There’s one place” she answered, “but I really don’t think he would be there.”

“Where” said Barry, “I don’t know where else to look.”

“It’s a cabin, about two-hundred miles from here. Len had bought it for Mick, it was their little hideaway. I’ve been keeping it in good shape, I figured one day Luke and I would take Little Lenny there. But I don’t think Len would go there, way too many memories.”

“Tell me where it is” said Barry, “I checked everywhere else, if there is even the slightest chance he’s there, I just have to check.”

Barry covered the two- hundred miles in seconds. He breathed a prayer of thanks, because in front of the cabin was Len’s motorcycle.

Barry jiggled the front door knob and the door opened. It was dark in the cabin, the shades drawn against the bright sunshine. There was an overpowering smell of beer, cigarettes and body odor. Len was asleep on a couch surrounded beer cans and overflowing ash trays. He was wearing the same clothes he had on at the memorial service. His left hand clutched Mick’s wedding ring and the chain was looped around his wrist.

Barry approached the sleeping man.

“Len, Len” he called softly.

There was no reply. Barry gently shook Len’s shoulder, the man mumbled and turned away. Barry sat down on a chair across Len. He needed to figure out what to do. He couldn’t leave Len in this state, in these surroundings. He shook Len a little harder.

“Come on Len, wake up, we need to get you cleaned up and get you out of here.”

Len batted at Barry’s hand and mumbled a curse.

Barry was at a loss on what to do, now. He wanted to get Len out of those clothes and give him a shower. Then he wants to get him out of that cabin to somewhere clean and safe. But he knew that doing any of that would be a personal violation. That he could not inflect that on the man, but he could clean up the cabin and have some food waiting for Len when he woke up. Then he could apologize for the whole memorial fiasco and offer any help that Len would accept. He called Lisa to let her know Len was safe and started his tasks.

Barry gathered up the empty cans and disposed of the cigarettes buts. He whirled his arms helicopter style to eliminate the stale air, he then dusted and swept and in short order had the cabin looking presentable. He checked on Len and saw that he was still in a deep sleep, so he flashed to Len’s rooms to get some clean clothes and back to his loft to get some food and toiletries. He returned minutes later to find Len still sleeping. Barry made some sandwiches then settled into a chair, with a book, waiting for Len to wake up.

Barry was aroused from his book by the whine of the cold gun. He flashed behind the chair and called out.

“Len, don’t shoot, it’s just me, Barry.”

Len powered down the gun.

“What the fuck, Barry. Can’t a guy get a good night’s sleep? I played nice at the dinner, I don’t need a babysitter.”

“Len” said Barry, “you’ve been gone for three days, and we were worried sick.”

“Three days” said Len, “are you nuts?”

“Check the date your phone if you don’t believe me” answered Barry.

Len looked around for his phone and then froze.

“Oh god, I’m at the cabin.”

Len bolted to the bathroom and Barry heard the sounds of violent vomiting. He waited till the vomiting had stopped and opened the bathroom door. Len was sitting on the floor next to the toilet. His face was in his hands, was he crying, Barry was not sure.

“Len, I think you will feel better once you clean up, I brought you some clean clothes and the shower is working.”

Len nodded and Barry handed his friend towels, shower wash and the clothes.

“If you need any help, just call” Barry closed the door on his way out.

While Len showered Barry put out the sandwiches and brewed some tea. Len came out of the bathroom and Barry found him looking under the front room furniture and between the cushions.

“Are you looking for this?” Barry held out the ring and chain.

“Thank heavens” Len took the chain and put it around his neck, “I thought I had lost it.”

“You were holding it in your hand when I got here” said Barry, “I got some food ready, sit down, you should eat something.”

Len ate four sandwiches and drank three cups of tea.

“I was starving; I must not have eaten much in the last few days.”

“From what I cleaned up” said Barry, “you were living on beer and cigarettes.”

“I don’t remember anything since we finished the memorial dinner, what did I do, Barry? Give it to me straight, no sugar coating.”

Barry told Len about his speech, destroying Mick’s portrait, and driving away on his bike when he was probably in no condition to drive.

“So I blacked out for three days, that’s a new low.”

“You’ve been drinking a lot” said Barry, “we either didn’t notice it, or thought it wasn’t that bad. Did you realize how much you were drinking?”

“I’d like to say no, but I did, it took away the pain.”

“The pain of losing Mick” Barry asked.

“It wasn’t so bad when I had something to do, like work at the restaurant or watch Little Lenny. It was the down times that were bad, especially when there was booze around.”

“Do you mean like when we would hang out together, I am so sorry Len, I thought I was helping, but I was making things worse.”

Len reached over the table and patted Barry’s hand.

“Don’t think that, you’ve been a good friend, but I had been with Mick since I was fourteen, I don’t know how to be without him. Most people thought Mick was not too bright, that he was the brawn and I was the brains, but only Lisa and I truly knew him.”

“Would you like to tell me about him” asked Barry.

“I think I would like that” answered Len.

Barry listened as Len told the tales of his and Mick’s life together. From the first day at Juvie to the last day at the Oculus, their life was beyond epic. Barry lost track of the hours they spent on the subject. They sat at the table, on the couch and walked around the grounds of that little cabin and beyond.

They sat at the end of the pier where Mick would fish and started a fire in Mick’s fire pit. They walked to the little bar where Mick and Len had spent many a night. The mechanical bull was gone, as was the good old boy crowd, and they had an early dinner at the supper club up the road.

“You had a wonderful relationship” said, “it’s so sad he’s gone, but you had thirty good years, more than most people get.”

“It wasn’t all rainbows and unicorns, Barry, but right now, let’s just eat. This was one of our favorite places and the food looks just as good as it did all those years ago.”

The walk back to the cabin was done in silence. Len kicked off his shoes and collapsed on the couch.

“Still anything to drink here, or did you go all Women's Temperance League and throw everything out?”

Barry got a few beers out of the fridge.

“Going cold turkey never works well, not without meds anyways.”

Len open his bottle and took drink.

“Where was I, I remember, not all rainbows and unicorns. That man had a temper on him and he wasn’t afraid to get physical. He didn’t rough me up often, and I may have deserved it, it only happen five or six times and when it was over, it was over. It’s kinda funny; when I think about it, only two people ever put their hands on, one I hated and one I loved.

“Convincing Mick that we should go with Hunter was the biggest mistake I ever made. If it wasn’t for my ego and my delusions of grandeur, I would be sitting here with Mick instead of you. That’s nothing against you, of course.

“Mick left me once, and that was the worse time of my life. When he came back, I promised myself I would never lose him again, that was a promise I couldn’t keep. Oh Barry, I was with Mick for thirty years, how can I go on?”

Barry sat next to Len and placed a hand on his knee.

“When Iris and I broke up, I went to a therapist for a while. I asked her the same questions, ‘how can I go on?' She told me that I could choose to go on, or I could choose to go forward.”

“What’s the difference” asked Len.

“When you go on you leave everything about that person behind and never look back. I couldn’t do that, I love Iris like a sister and I have my little girl.”

“Then what’s going forward?”

“Going forward is taking everything from the past relationship that made you a better person, both the good things and the bad things, and then you go forward to whatever life has for you now.”

“Going forward sounds good, but what if I can’t.”

“Mick knew what he was doing when he knocked you out and took your place. He died giving you the gift of your life; don’t dishonor him by throwing his gift away.”

Len closed his eyes, tears leaked out between his eyelashes. Barry pulled him into a hug, Len sobbed against Barry’s shoulder.

“Let me help” Barry whispered, “you still have so much to live for.”

Barry wasn’t sure how long he held Len. Soon the man’s sobs stopped and his breathing even out, Barry thought he had fallen asleep. But after a few more minutes, Len lifted his head off Barry’s shoulder.

“I would like to be alone for a little while.”

Len went into the bedroom and closed the door. Barry occupied himself with cleaning the kitchen at normal human speed. When he was done he made a cup of coffee and sat at the kitchen table. It had been almost an hour and Barry started to worry that maybe Len had harmed himself. He knocked gently at the door.

“Come in” Len said.

He was sitting on the bed, holding a scrap book in his hands.

“Mick liked to make scrap books; he was old fashion that way. He made six of them; I didn’t know he left them here. I would like to move forward, but first I need to stop drinking. You have no idea, how much I want a drink, right now. But I just can’t go to a rehab center, that’s like prison, and I don’t share well with strangers, so a therapist is out.”

“When I was in grad school” said Barry, “I had a drug problem, I couldn’t afford rehab and I was terrified of getting kicked out of the grad program. I had a very good friend, and he wanted to help me; we spent the summer at his family’s cabin, and he helped me quit. I’ve been off drugs since then. ”

“What were you taking” asked Len.

“Uppers and downers, I was working and going for two master degrees. I needed drugs to wake me up and drugs to make sleep. If it wasn’t for my friend I probably would have overdosed on something. Let me help you like he helped me.”

“Where are we going to go? I don’t want to stay here.”

“My Dad had a cabin not far from here. I use it when I need to get away, nobody knows about it but me. What do you say Len, want to give it a shot?”

“No strings attached, I can leave whenever I want. I guess I would be willing to try, but I need to see Lisa, first. I need to apologize.”

Barry and Len left the next morning. Len needed to drive his bike back and Barry needed to talk with Captain Singh.

Barry knocked on Singh’s door, fortunately the Captain was in.

“Sit down Allen” Singh said, “what can I do for you?”

“I need a huge favor Captain”

“Who’s asking” said Singh, “Barry Allen or the Flash?”

Barry had suspected that the Captain knew he was the Flash, and at the moment he couldn’t be happier.

“The Flash, sir, I need to take an immediate leave of absence.”

“May I ask why?”

“I am not at liberty to say, Captain, but I wouldn’t ask if it was not vitally important.”

That may have been bending the truth, but it was vitally important to Barry and Len.”

“Alright, Allen” the Captain said, “I should be able to get some help from of the other precincts. There are a few captains that owe me some favors. Good luck and keep me in the loop.”

Barry flashed out of Singh’s office, he didn’t want to run into Joe, he would text him later. He got to Lisa’s and Luke’s place and found Len there, playing with his nephew while Lisa fondly looked on. His duffle bags were packed and by the door.

“I got the cabin ready” he told Len, “I’ll take your stuff and then come back for you.”

Barry was gone and back in less than a minute.

“I guess this is it” said Len, he gave Little Lenny a hug, “Uncle going away for a little while, I love you and I’ll be back. Lisa, could you tell the Rogues what I’m doing and that I regret my behavior at the dinner and say goodbye to Luke and his parents.”

Lisa pulled Len into a fierce hug.

“Not goodbye Lenny, because you’re coming back” she also gave Barry a hug, “take good care of him, or else.”

“Duly noted” Barry said, “let’s go.”

He lifted Len up and in seconds they were in the main room of the cabin.

“If you don’t mind Barry, I would rather just go in and out the door like a mere mortal.”

Barry nodded, fished a key ring out of his pocket and handed it to Len.

“Here are the keys to my little fortress of solitude, you can keep them. This one is for the front door, this one is for the deadbolt, this one operates the alarm system, this one is for the shed…”

Barry stopped his explanation, for he noticed Len was staring at the charm on the keychain.

“Where did you get this charm” he asked, turning the little dinosaur over and over in his hand.

“That little fellow is very special” said Barry, “a long time ago, my father had a little clinic on the Westside. He was just closing up when three kids came in, two teenage boys and a little girl. The girl had a wound on her neck, the boys were pretty frantic about the little girl’s condition and they kind of threatened my dad. My Dad took care of the little girl; he would have done it even without the threats. My Dad loved kids and he took his medical oath very seriously.”

“Then while he was sewing up the little girl, his wife and toddler son came in.” interrupted Len, “she was frightened of the two boys but toddler took it all in stride. The doctor was so kind that one of the boys felt guilty about how they acted, so he gave the toddler one of his favorite possessions, a little dinosaur keychain that he had made himself.”

“Did you know my father in prison” asked Barry.

“No” answered Len.

Then how do you know the story?”

A ghost of a smile played across Len’s lips.

“Mick and I were those two boys and Lisa was that little girl. Without your father’s help, she might have died. I never knew your father’s last name, he told us to call him Henry. I never thought I would see this little Dino again.”

“That’s got to mean something” said Barry, “call it fate, destiny, or just a coincidence, but I think we were meant to be in each other’s life.”

“You might be on to something, Barry” Len grinned, “why don’t you show me around your fortress.”

Chapter Text

“There’s not much to see” answered Barry, but he still made a production of showing Len around.

“We are standing in the grand parlor, lavishly furnished with a couch that transforms to a bed, two chairs, a coffee table and two floor lamps. Heat and ambiance are provided by this elegant fireplace. Hopefully we won’t need it that much, because it is summer.

“We are now heading in to the kitchen. You see here, a vintage wooden table with three matching chairs, there use to be four but one got broken and was used for firewood. To your left is a four burner stove with an oven big enough to cook a turkey, a leg of mutton, or a large raccoon, if you get really hungry. I never got that hungry, thank heavens. Here is your standard kitchen sink and refrigerator. All about you are cabinets that hold all cooking vessels, serving pieces and food. There’s enough to feed an army, as long as your army does not consist of more than three people.”

Barry couldn’t suppress a giggle as he continued with the tour. He was pleased to see Len smiling, too.

“We are entering the bathroom, not that much to see here. There is a well-functioning toilet, sink and shower. There is no bathtub, but landed gentry, like us, really don’t have time for baths. But if a full body soaking is what you desire, there is a perfectly good lake a few steps away.

“If you venture this way, you will see the last room. It is the master bedroom, which also is the only bedroom. You will notice a handmade four poster bed and nightstand, which were constructed by Henry and Bartholomew Allen. They also tried to construct a chest of drawers and a wardrobe but they failed miserably. The items you see here were purchased from Sears, Roebucks and Company. The mattress was recently purchased and the bedlinens washed yesterday, and they are guaranteed to be free of bedbugs and all other creepy-crawlies.

“If you look out the bedroom window you we see our fire pit, barbeque grill and picnic table. They are perfect for outdoor dining and relaxing. At the edge of the property you will notice our shed which contains fishing and hunting gear, tools, and two mountain bikes. That concludes our tour, if you have any questions, please talk to the management.”

“That was cute Barry” said Len, “but who does a fella have to see to get some lunch?”

“That would be me” answered Barry, “I’m thinking tuna salad club sandwich with coleslaw and chips.”

Len barely had time to agree before the food was on the table.

“I guess I will take the couch” said Len, between bites.

“No” said Barry, “you get the bedroom, that couch and I are old friends, that’s where I would sleep when my Dad and I came up here.”

After lunch they unpacked their things. Barry insisted on helping Len unpack, he thought this would be a subtle way to make sure Len didn’t bring any alcohol with him.

“You won’t find any” Len said.

“What do you mean” asked Barry.

“I didn’t bring any booze, I am a man of my word, I thought you knew that by now.”

“I’m sorry, Len, I guess I’m just nervous I want to work out so badly.”

“So do I, Barry, now what’s the plan?”

Barry took a binder out of his suitcase and presented it to Len. The first page was a contract for both Len and Barry to sign. The contract stated what was expected of both of them in order for the detox to work. After they both signed Barry explained how it would work.

“When my friend was helping me get over my addiction, we both realized it would be dangerous to go cold turkey. People have actually died from withdraw symptoms. If I could have afforded a rehab center I would have been given drugs at a specific dose and time. The doses would have been decreased and the time between doses would have increased. My vital signs would have been monitored and there would have been talk therapy. So my friend designed a program for me, using the drugs I had become addicted to. It wasn’t easy and it almost ended our friendship, but I’m here today because of him.”

“So you used drugs to cure your drug addiction, what am I supposed to use, booze?”

“That’s right, look at the first page. I need to get baseline vital signs, and here is a list of symptoms we need to look out for and the doses of alcohol to be given depending on the severity of the symptoms.”

“I see” said Len, “Delirium tremens, so that’s what DT’s stand for, and look at all these wonderful symptoms, shaking, vomiting, confusion, hallucinations, sweating, fever, high blood pressure and the list goes on. Am I going to get all of these?”

“No, maybe you won’t get any, but we need to be prepared. If you have any of them, they usually don’t start till the second day, after you stop drinking.”

“So what do we do till then, you got a deck of cards?”

“Sure” answered Barry, “I got cards, board games, video games, every streaming service you desire and a satellite receiver that can pick up just about any cable channel in the country. There’s also the great outdoors. It’s not hunting season, but that lake is full of fish and I already got two fishing permits. There’s trails to hike, bikes to ride, and if worse comes to worse we can even talk to each other. What would you like to do, first?”

“I haven’t been fishing in a long time” answered Len, “and as long as you got the permits, let’s see what we can catch for dinner.”

They caught four good size bass and two large catfish.

“Let’s freeze the bass for later and have the catfish tonight” said Len.

“I’ve never really liked catfish” protested Barry.

“You probably never had it cooked right” said Len, “I’ll make dinner tonight and I’ll change your mind.”

Len took the fish into the kitchen; Barry was amazed at how quickly Len cleaned and filleted their catch. He put the bass in the freezer and the cat fish on ice to prepare later. Len took a quick survey of the food and made a shopping list. He handed the list and a hundred dollar bill to Barry.

“Here’s what I need for dinner and a few other things.”

“Sure, I’ll be back in a flash, excuse the pun.”

As promised, Len took charge of the dinner. He coated the catfish in cornmeal and let it set while he cleaned and cooked greens, made biscuits and a pudding for dessert. The last thing he did was to pan fry the fish, so it would be piping hot when the biscuits and greens were ready.

“You’re right” said Barry, “catfish is delicious, and could I have another fillet?”

“You ate a fish and a half” said Len, “so you must have liked it. Good thing they were big, or I wouldn’t have had any.”

“Jeeze, I’m sorry” said Barry, “but everything was so good, how did you learn to cook so well?”

“I was the cook for the family when Lisa and I lived with Lewis, and after I moved in with Mick, he taught me a lot.”

“Yes, I remember you saying he was a great cook.”

“He was” Len smiled sadly, “those biscuits and pudding was his recipes. He was the oldest of five children and he needed to help his mom with household chores as well as work with his dad in the fields.”

“I’m sorry I brought that up” said Barry.

“Don’t be” answered Len, “isn’t part of moving forward, taking the good things with you? Now come outside and I’ll show you how Mick taught me to start a fire.”

Len slept well that night, Barry not so much, he spent the time he couldn't sleep checking on Len and reviewing his care plan. He promised Len and his family so much, and now he wasn’t sure he could deliver. Hopefully he would be as strong as he friend was. Len meant so much to him; he just couldn’t let him down.

Len slept till nine, then he helped Barry make breakfast. They ate pancakes and sausage with hearty appetites. The only thing Len grumbled about was the decaffeinated tea and coffee.

“Drinking this swill, is like kissing your sister, you don’t get anything out of it.”

“It is better not to have any sort of stimulants during your detox” explained Barry.

“Good thing it isn’t hot cocoa weather or you would have a real fight on your hands.”

“Thank heavens for little favors. Now let me check your vital signs and then we can go for a walk. There’s a little farm about a mile and a half up the road. Dad and I would visit there all the time. It’s owned by an older couple. They make their own cheeses and they have fresh duck eggs. Have you ever tasted duck eggs? It’s hard to go back to chicken eggs once you have.”

They selected eggs, cheese, butter and an assortment of vegetables. Mr. and Mrs. Doherty were charming people; they insisted that Barry and Len sample some of their homemade scones. So they ended up with a free box of scones and an invitation to dinner sometime before they left the cabin.

When they returned, Len settled in with a mystery novel from Henry’s book collection and Barry busied himself in the kitchen. Barry decided to make his mother’s vegetable soup, he knew the recipe by heart and it was the best soup he had ever tasted. The soup, bread and salad would make the perfect lunch.

“This was my Mom’s special soup. It worked even better than chicken soup when we were under the weather.” He put a big bowl in front of Len, “I hope you’ll like it.”

“I’m sure I will” answered Len, “a mother’s special recipes are always the best.”

But Len only had a few spoonful’s of soup and picked at the rest of his lunch.

“Don’t you like it Len” asked Barry.

“No, it’s great” answered Len, “guess I’m not that hungry.”

Barry noticed a tremor in Len’s hand as he put down the soup spoon.

“Are you feeling okay” he asked.

“I’m fine” Len answered irritably, “I’m just not hungry.”

"Let me check your vital signs” said Barry.

Len pushed away from the table so Barry could check his blood pressure and pulse.

“Your pulse and blood pressure are a lot higher than they were this morning and I notice you were having tremors in the hand that was holding the spoon.” Barry held out his hands, palm side up, “could you put both your palms on my palms?”

Barry felt and saw the tremors in both of Len’s hands.

“Are you feeling sick to your stomach” Barry asked, “do you have a headache, any aches and pains, is the light bothering your eyes?”
“No, I’m fine.”

Len barely got the words out, before he bolted to the bathroom and threw up what little lunch he ate.

Barry waited till Len got out of the bathroom and collapsed onto the couch.

“Let’s try those questions again” said Barry, “are you feeling sick to your stomach, do you have a headache, any aches and pains, is the light bothering your eyes?”

This time Len nodded yes to each.

“Then you are going into withdrawal. This part isn’t going to be pleasant, but you can get through it. Do you still feel like you’re going to throw up?”

“No” answered Len, “nothing left to throw up.”

“Okay, then I’ll be back in a sec.”

Barry returned, as promised with a bag of candied ginger, a cold wash cloth, and a glass of clear liquid.

“What’s in the glass” Len asked.

“Vodka” answered Barry, “just enough to stop the symptoms.”

“Never was fond of vodka” said Len, “more of a whiskey man.”

“I know” answered Barry, “that’s why I got vodka.”

Len eyed the glass with distaste.

“Could you mix it with some 7Up or ginger ale?”

“It’s for medicinal purposes” replied Barry, “you’re not supposed to enjoy it.”

Len drank the vodka and gave the glass back to Barry.

“Now what?”

“Now you need to rest, there’s ginger if you start to feel nauseated again and a cold cloth to put over your eyes. Let me close the curtains and get you some Tylenol and water. Would you like me to read to you?”

“No, just quiet would be good.”

“I’ll check your vital signs in about an hour. Let me know if any of the symptoms get worse.”

Barry let Len rest, while he cleaned the kitchen and settled in with a book at the kitchen table. Len seemed to have fallen asleep; he waited two hours before checking on him. He touched Len’s arm and the man jerked upright.

“Sorry” said Barry, “I just wanted to check your vital signs.”

“It’s okay Barry, next time just call me, don’t touch.”

Barry was relieved to see that Len’s pulse and BP were at baseline, and he had no further symptoms of withdrawal.

“Next time” he told Len, “let me know before it gets really bad.”

“If you tell me where the booze is, I could just take care of it myself.”

“No, that’s my job and it’s better you don’t know where it is. You don’t need that kind of temptation.”

A look of anger flashed across Len’s face.

“Okay, Barry, I did agree to do it your way, I’m going to take a shower.”

Len was able to eat an early dinner and keep it down. The symptoms returned about seven in the evening. Barry needed to dose Len with a larger amount of vodka, which was not unexpected. In the early hours of the morning, Barry heard Len thrashing about in bed. The symptoms had come back stronger than before; Barry dosed Len and spent the rest of the night in a sleeping bag on the floor next to the bed.

For the next six days, Len was in the throes of withdrawal. Len spent most of that time curled up in a ball in bed or on the couch. Barry had to beg him to eat, and still he ate barely enough to keep a bird alive. Barry dosed him with as much vodka as the schedule allowed and then started to slowly cut back. Len spent the time between the doses berating Barry and himself and blaming Barry for his present situation. It all came to a head one evening.

“If you had just stayed the fuck away from me in Siberia and solved your own problems, I wouldn’t have known I was going to die. I wouldn’t have told Mick and tried to avoid it. We might both still be alive, or both dead, or just me. No matter what, I wouldn’t be sitting here with a loser like you, who seems to have no other purpose in life, other than babysitting a broken down drunk.”

“I’m not a loser” sighed Barry, “and you’re not a broken down drunk. Maybe I shouldn’t have gotten you, and maybe you shouldn’t have told Mick. But what’s done is done, I’m trying to make up for it now, what are you doing to make things better?”

“For one, getting the hell away from you” Len grabbed his jacket and stormed out of the cabin.

Barry willed himself not to go after him, and not to feel hurt. He said things like that to his friend when he was in withdrawal and stormed out more than once. He needed to wait and hope that Len would come back.

As Barry waited, he started to second guess involving Len in getting the Dominator power source. After all the pain he had caused, it didn’t even help. Savitar was killed with an ordinary bullet. He knew he couldn’t have stopped either Len or Mick from their showdown with the Oculus, but he wouldn’t be sitting here feeling so guilty and so worried about Len.

Barry wanted to search for Len, but he knew he couldn’t. One of the clauses in the contract they both signed gave either of them the right to leave if the situation became toxic or dangerous. He would have to wait and hope Len came back on his own.

The night sky was just being touched with the rosy tint of dawn, when Barry saw him. Len stepped out of the woods and headed towards the shed, the place Barry kept the vodka. If Len got his hands on the liquor, all the hard work they had done would be for nothing. Barry held his breath as he watched Len enter the shed and then Barry exhaled in relief when Len exited the shed carrying the fishing gear. Barry collapsed on the couch and closed his eyes. Len was going to be alright.

Barry had not realized he had fallen asleep until Len was shaking his shoulder.

“I went fishing” he said, “and I caught some blue gills. They make a good breakfast, are you interested?”

Barry joined Len in the kitchen; he took charge of making eggs and toast while Len prepared the fish. He fried the fish fillets, with the skin on; in butter till the skin was crisp and the flesh flaked easily. The fish, scrambled eggs and toast made for a great breakfast. Len had caught several fish and he kept cooking them until Barry was full, then Len suggested they have another cup of tea on the porch. The sun was bright but the temperature was still cool and the smell of dew still lingered in the air.

Len sat on the lower two steps and cradled his mug of tea in his hands. Barry sat a few steps above, not sure how close Len wanted him to be.

“So” said Len, “I suppose you would like to know what I was doing all night.”

“Only if you want to tell me” answered Barry.

“When I left the cabin, I decided to go back to Central City, which is kinda amusing considering I don’t even know where I am. I figured I would go to the Doherty’s farm and steal a car or truck and once I found a main road I would see signs that would give some idea of where I was. There was an old sedan parked in the driveway, I planned on hotwiring it and taking off.

“The car door was unlocked, so I slipped in, but all of the sudden, I felt so tired, I decided to take a nap. There were some blankets in the back seat, so I stretched out and fell asleep. I’d like to say I had a dream that made everything clear, but I didn’t, I just slept, but it was the best sleep I’ve had in a long time.”

Len drained his tea cup moved up to the same steps as Barry.

“I realized I needed to go back and apologize for the way I had acted.”

“No, you didn’t” said Barry, “I acted just as bad as you did when I was detoxing.”

“I bet you apologized to you friend, didn’t you?”

“Yes I did, and he told me I didn’t need to, either.”

“Continuing on” said Len, “when I got back, I decided some fresh fish would be a good peace offering. So I went in the shed to find the fishing pole. Imagine my surprise, when I discovered that this was where you kept the booze. But you know what Barry; I didn’t want a single drop. What do you think of that?”

“I think it’s wonderful” answered Barry.

“I do, too” answered Len, “I’d like to stay on here a little while longer, I need to make sure my new found sobriety has really taken hold.”

The little while longer turned into another week. Len called Lisa to tell her of his success; Barry heard her shouts of joy from across the room. Barry trusted Len enough to go back to work, but he did come home for lunch and left promptly when his day was done. The two cooked dinner together and relaxed with a movie or board game. Barry dreaded the games, because Len would beat him almost every time, but the sparkle in Len’s eyes made it all worthwhile.

Soon it was Friday and Barry decided to pick up something for dinner. He gave Len the choice and Len wanted an American Chinese feast. Barry happily agreed and showed up at the cabin door with ten containers of assorted deep fried, gravy coated, MSG laden joy.

Len was sitting on the couch; on the coffee table were Mick’s photo albums.

“I didn’t know you brought those with” said Barry.

“It was like taking a little piece of Mick with while I move forward; do you want to look with me?”

Barry sat down and Len opened the albums on both their laps.

The albums covered their first times together, when they were both teenagers and Lisa was still in the single digits, up to their glory days as Captain Cold and Heatwave.

“I wish there were some from the Waverider, we had some wild times there.”

Barry noticed one last album, it was smaller than the rest and had a title written in big block letters. The title read ‘AS LONG AS HE EATS AT HOME’.

“What’s that one” said Barry reaching for the small album, “a cook book?”

Len pushed it out of Barry’s reach.

“That’s no cook book, they’re pictures of Mick and me having a little fun, basically it’s pretty much gay porn.”

“I’m sorry” said Barry, “it sounded like a cook book, does the title have some special meaning?”

“Not all that long ago, Mick began to suspect I had a little crush on another fellow, but nothing that I acted on and I didn’t even realize that he knew. He got upset one night and went on a bit of a bender; he ended up pouring his heart out to some gimpy bartender. The fellow told him, that it didn’t matter where I got my appetite, as long as I ate at home. And he was right, I could no more cheat on Mick then I could stop breathing.”

“So the cooler than cool Captain Cold had a secret crush” giggled Barry, “anyone I know? Please don’t say it was Mardon or Hartley.”

“You really don’t know” smirked Len, “it was you.”

“What!!” exclaimed Barry, “you got to be kidding?”

“Nope, remember that note I wrote when you visited me at Saints and Sinners? You remember, a night with me and Mick in exchanged for me and my cold gun.”

“I thought that was a joke.”

“It was part joke and part truth; I hope this doesn’t upset you.”

“No, it doesn’t upset me” it was Barry turn to smirk, “part of me wanted to accept your generous offer.”

Barry was not sure which one of them initiated it, but they were in each other’s arms, kissing like there was no tomorrow.

Chapter Text

Len wrapped his arms around Barry’s neck, holding him close. Barry fisted his hands in Len’s shirt and using that for leverage crawled into Len’s lap and pinned him to the couch. They kissed for a few moments longer, and then Len untangled Barry’s hands from his shirt and gently pushed him back.

“Ok, I think we should take this a little slower.”

Barry looked like a dog that had just been kicked.

“I’m sorry, Len, I presumed too much.”

Len cupped Barry’s cheek in his hand and placed a peck on his lips.

“You did no such thing, Barry, but we should talk and all that wonderful food from my sister’s restaurant is getting cold.”

Len got the plates and chopsticks from the cupboard while Barry arranged the first course on a larger platter. They spent some minutes in silence, occupied with shoveling food into their mouths. Len finished the last bite of his pot sticker and laid his hand on top of Barry’s.

“Tell me, after you and Iris got divorced, did you see anyone else?”

“Occasionally” answered Barry, “there was a guy I met at a convention, a couple of officers at my district, the daughter of a friend of Captain Singh's. Even Iris tried to fix me up with a reporter at the paper. They were nice people but nobody clicked. Why do you ask?”

“Don’t take this wrong” replied Len, “but I just don’t want to be in a rebound relationship.”

“The rebound relationship was the guy from the convention, all the rest were just good people that I had nothing in common with.”

Len took a moment to fill their plates with orange beef, Mongolian chicken and sesame noodles.

“As you know, Mick was my one and only, but he is dead and he's not coming back. I think it’s time to see if there is anyone else out there, are you wiling to take a chance on me?"

Barry took Len’s hand in both of his.

“More than willing, I feel like know you so well, already, we have been through so much, together.”

“We may have been through a lot” answered Len, “but it’s either been high drama or just guys hanging out, together. I would like us to date, how does that set with you?”

“Sounds great” said Barry, “when do we start?”

“After dinner, I would like to go home. Spend the weekend with Lisa and the family, I’ll contact you on Monday and we can take it from there.”

….

Barry didn’t hear from Len all weekend, but Len did say he would contact him on Monday, so Barry just needed to be patient. He sat down at his lab table and started going through the requests that had accumulated since Friday evening. He was interrupted by a knock at his door.

It was a delivery man from one of the local florists and he was caring a vase containing a dozen scarlet tiger lilies.

“These are for Barry Allen” the man said, “I assume that’s you?”

Barry tipped the man five dollars and placed the flowers on his table. There was a card amid the blooms, it read:

‘Indian Gardens at seven, dress appropriately, Len.’

The Indian Gardens was an upscale Southern Indian restaurant that opened six months ago. It had been written up in several papers and food magazines as having wonderful chicken and lamb dishes at well as the best vegetarian dishes in the Midwest. As the name implied, the restaurant had a garden motif as well as an actual garden in the outdoor patio, complete with a fountain and twinkling lights for after dark. Barry hoped that Len had snagged a table on the patio; it would be the perfect place for a first date.

Barry sped home after work and spent way too long in front of his closet trying to decide what to wear. Indian Gardens was not a t-shirt and jeans place, but a suit was not required. A pair of nice slacks and a button down shirt would work, but which shirt and which slacks. He tried on and rejected several combinations until he settled on his navy blue shacks and a cobalt blue shirt, whose color reminded him of Len’s eyes. He got to the restaurant with mere seconds to spare and waiting by the entrance was Len.

Len looked so handsome in black slacks and a silver gray shirt. He took Barry by the hands and placed a quick kiss on his lips.

“I got us a table on the patio” he said, “I hope that’s alright.”

“It’s perfect” replied Barry.

He followed Len to a secluded table surrounded by lush greenery and flowers. Besides the table was a wine bucket containing an unopened bottle.

“I felt a sparkling beverage would be appropriate, so they were kind enough to get us a bottle of sparkling cider.”

A waiter opened the bottle and poured each a glass.

“I will be back with your appetizers” he said.

Len held up his glass.

“To the new road that both of us are embarking on.”

Barry held up his glass.

“May there be no roadblocks and just a few twists and turns to keep us entertained. That’s the best I could come up with on such short notice.”

The two touched their glasses together and drank to their toast.

The waiter returned with their appetizers. He placed lamb samosas, vegetable pakoras and warm buttery naan in front of the pair.

“I preordered our dinner” said Len, “I hope you don’t mind.”

“Not at all” answered Barry, “I wouldn’t even know where to start. I’m sure you did a wonderful job.”

Len did not disappoint, he had ordered chicken tikka masala, chickpea and potato curry, paneer vindaloo and bowls of lentils and rice. The food kept coming until Barry was almost full; Len had warned him to leave room for dessert.

Dessert came and Barry was so glad he did. The waiter placed a bowl of gulab jamun on the table. At first Barry thought they were some sort of donut hole, but they were an incredible melt-in-your-mouth pastry in warm honey syrup. They finished their dinner with cups of hot sweet tea. Barry happily added Indian cuisine to his list of go to meals.

“Thank you for a wonderful time” Barry told Len.

“It doesn’t have to be over yet” replied Len, “let’s walk around and burn off a few calories.”

They spent a half hour walking hand-in-hand, window shopping and telling each other about their day. Len led the way to where he had parked his bike. Barry rode with Len back to his rooms above the restaurant and bid Len good night with many kisses.

“It’ll be my turn to plan our next date” he told Len.

“Anything you want, Babe” answered Len, “but I wouldn’t complain if it envolved your couch, some classic Crime Noir and way too much pizza.”

….

Len and Barry saw each other three to four times a week. Their times together were a lot like the ‘two guys just hanging out’ times they had before, but now with the tantalizing undertones of romance. They hadn’t got past the handholding, good night kisses and cuddling on the couch, but Barry was happy to wait.

Barry told Iris he was seeing someone but he didn’t say who. Iris requested that he not involve Nora unless his relationship became serious. That was the way they had handled it when she started seeing Chuck. Barry didn’t have a problem with that and Len agreed it was for the best.

“When I first started dating” said Barry, “I introduced some of them to Nora and it just confused her. There was one guy I saw for a few months and Nora really liked him, she was more upset than I was when we broke up.”

The rest of summer flew by and soon it was the last week in August. Barry came to pick up Len, one evening, at the restaurant. Lisa took him by the arm and sat him down at a table; she did the same to Len. She said she had important news.

Central City modeled itself as ‘The City That Works’, because of that, there was a huge multi-day festival on the weekend of Labor Day. There were music performances, carnival rides, and games for adults and kids, alike. There were displays honoring the workers of Central City, from waste management to the police and fire department.

The city invited select restaurants to serve food; they were paid a stipend from the city, so they could offer their food at a discount price and still make a tidy profit. Their first choice Asian restaurant had to dropout, so Chinatown Inn was invited. Lisa was brimming over with excitement.

“This is our chance to share our food with people from all over Central City and the suburbs, too” she told Len and Barry. “Once people taste our cooking, they will be more than happy to drive a few extra miles to get more. Luke knows about other restaurants which were able to expand and even open another site after just one stint at the festival.

“Luke’s Mom and Dad will be coming to help with the cooking and to charm the customers. They know how to pour it on when they need to. His Mom would have been great at Honey Potting, but don’t ever tell her I said that. We are going to close the restaurant for the weekend, but I wonder who I can get to watch Little Lenny?”

“Oh Lisa” said Barry, “you know Len and I would love to watch him.”

“Barry” admonished Len, “you gave in too easily, I wanted her to grovel a little.”

“No you wouldn’t have, Lenny” Lisa kissed them both on the cheek, “I am so lucky to have a brother like you and a friend like you. Now, Luke and I have to get the menu together, we only got a week.”

Barry took Len home for their late night pizza and movie date. Barry was so bubbling over with plans that he could barely sit still on the couch.

“We should have Little Lenny stay here, he can use Nora’s room and we got plenty of kid friendly foods and he can play with Nora’s toys, I’m sure she wouldn’t mind. I guess I’m saying I want you to spend the weekend. I hope you don’t have a problem with that?”

“Barry, could it be that you forgot about all that time we spent together in the cabin?”

“But we weren’t dating then, and we decided to take it slow.”

Len pulled Barry close.

“There’s a couch and a bedroom just like at the cabin and we will have an active child here. I don’t think you will have to worry about either of us turning into a sex maniac just because we are under the same roof.”

“Don’t make fun” said Barry, “everything’s been so good, I don’t want to ruin anything.”

“You couldn’t if you tried” answered Len, “just relax; it’s going to be fun.”

….

The first day of the festival dawned warm and bright. Temperatures were to top out in the low eighties, sunny with patches of white fluffy clouds. It was a perfect start for the festival. Len and Barry were to pick up Little Lenny at the Chinatown Inn’s stand. The festival’s PR men wanted pictures of Lisa and her family and they wanted Little Lenny in the pictures, too. They had just started taking the pictures when the pair arrived.

“All right” said the photographer, “Grandparent’s in the middle, parents on either side, and can Grandpa hold the little one? That’s great, the three generations of Chinatown Inn.”

After the photoshoot Barry and Len collected their little charge.

“So what are you serving” Len asked Luke.

“All we have to prepare on are grills” replied Luke, “so all our deep fried items are out. Mom would not allow us to precook any foods and there’s no arguing with her. So we are making our hoisin barbequed ribs and chicken, a few of our most popular stir-fried dishes and there will be a free almond cookie or fortune cookies with each order. I think we should do well. Thanks again for helping out with Little Lenny.”

“Len swung his nephew up in his shoulders.”

“No problem brother-in-law, come on Barry, the petting zoo awaits.”

So off they went to the petting zoo, which Len enjoyed as much as his nephew, then to the pony rides and finally to the bouncy castle with the slide that ended in a ball pit. After an hour of this activity, Little Lenny was hot and sweaty, but it was just a short walk to the sprinklers and the wading pool. A quick run on the grass dried off his clothes and soon, Little Lenny was ready for a nap.

Barry spread the blankets Lisa had given them under a shady tree. Len lay down with his nephew and in minutes the little boy was asleep. Len sat up and leaned his back against the tree. He held out his arms, Barry moved over and relaxed into them. Barry nuzzled Len’s neck and Len kissed his hair. Barry tilted his head up and their lips met in a gentle kiss.

“Daddy” said a little girl's voice, “look Mommy, Daddy’s here.”

Barry looked up and standing in front of him were Nora, Iris and Joe West.

“You better have a good explanation for what I am seeing” said Joe.

Barry felt Len tense up, he placed a firm arm around the Len’s shoulder. He was not going to allow the former thief to bolt.

“I've got a very good explanation Joe, Len and I are dating. If you are going to continue this conversation, please keep your voice down, Little Lenny just fell asleep.”

Joe turned to his daughter, “did you know about this?”

“Yes” Iris replied, “Barry told me, just like I told him when I started dating Chuck.”

Iris picked up her daughter and Len and Barry both stood up.

“Nora, Sweetie” she said, “I am sure Daddy is happy to see you, but he has plans for today, just like you, I and Grandpa have. Why don’t you give Daddy a hug and tell him you will see him on Tuesday. Dad can you take Nora to the ice cream stand, I’ll be with you in a few minutes.”

Barry took his daughter into his arms and gave her a hug and then gave her to Joe.

“I’ll see you in a few days, Sweetie, have a good time.”

Joe looked past Barry and stared daggers at Len.

“I’ll be keeping a close eye on you Snart, I can’t wait for you to step out of line.”

“You’ll be waiting a long time, detective” answered Len, “and if I do step out, you’ll never see it.”

Joe stepped towards Len, ignoring the fact he had a child in his arms. Barry stepped between Len and Joe.

“Len, stop antagonizing Joe and Joe, stop threatening my boyfriend.”

Joe gave the pair one last glare and stalked away.

Before the two could relax Iris froze them with a withering glance, but then a playful smile graced her lips and she giggled.

“You know Barry; you could have told me you were dating Leonard Snart. You owe me one for lying to Dad.”

She gave Barry a quick kiss on the cheek and went to join her daughter and father.

“She’s a real class act, your ex-wife” commented Len.

“I know” said Barry, “now where were we before we were interrupted.”

Little Lenny napped for another forty minutes and then announced that he was hungry.

“Do you want some of Mommy and Daddy’s food” asked Len

“No” the child answered, “I want pizza.”

“Cantuccio's is here” said Barry, “a few stands down from Lisa and Luke, we can say ‘Hi’ on our way.”

There was a long line at the Chinatown Inn stand, so the three couldn’t do more than wave.

They stuffed themselves on pizza and walked around, enjoying the musical groups, carnival rides and circus performers. By five o’clock, Little Lenny was ready to leave.

They went back to Barry’s loft and amused the boy with toys, books and games. Before they knew it, it was eight. Len made a quick dinner of grill cheese sandwiches and tomato soup. Little Lenny almost fell asleep in his dinner, so Len put him in pajamas and laid him in Nora’s bed.

Barry and Len changed to their sleep clothes and settled on couch to watch the local news. They did a piece on the festival and mentioned Chinatown Inn, as one best new spots to visit.

Barry yawned, “I’m ready to call it a night. I’ll take the couch.”

Len pulled the speedster close.

“I don’t know about you, but I’m sick of sleeping alone. Can I convince you to join me in the bedroom?”

Chapter Text

Len held his breath, Barry did not answer. Maybe Barry thought Len was asking for sex, he wouldn’t do that with Little Lenny just steps away. Maybe he needed to give Barry some clarification.

“I’m not suggesting we make love” said Len, “I just want to feel you next to me, hold you as I fall asleep, and see you when I wake up. Isn’t that something you would like, too?”

“More than anything” answered Barry.

Len took him by the hand and led him to the bedroom.

They slipped under the sheets and Barry snuggled into Len’s arms. Before he knew it Len was on his back and Barry’s head was using his chest for a pillow. Len tucked Barry’s head under his chin and the younger man was soon asleep.

Len was bone tired when they got into bed, but now he couldn’t sleep. How different Barry felt in his arms, he was so unlike Mick. Mick had been a commanding presence, both in bed and out. Mick was the bulwark that Len could shelter behind in all those times when he had been afraid, which were more times than he ever wanted to admit. When Mick had lain on Len’s chest, his substantial weight was all Len needed to fall asleep; Mick was a weighted blanket before they even existed.

Barry, on the other hand, felt like a child. Len ran his hand up and down Barry’s shoulders and back. Mick was all bulging muscles and scars, while Barry had runner’s muscles and perfect skin. Barry murmured under Len’s touch and threw a well-muscled leg over Len’s pelvis. Len planted a few kisses in Barry’s hair and wiped away a few tears. He was glad that Barry and Mick were so different; Mick will always hold that golden place in his heart. Barry was not a replacement for his lost husband, but maybe someone to go forward with, and if Mick was looking down at them, Len was sure he would approve.

Len’s thoughts were interrupted by a cry from the other bedroom.

“Mommy, I want Mommy.”

Len started to get up, but Barry already gotten Little Lenny and sat him between them.

“What’s a matter, Buddy” asked Len, “did you have a bad dream.”

“A bad dream” cried the child, “I want Mommy.”

“Mommy can’t be here right now” said Len; he gave Little Lenny a hug, “would you like to sleep with Barry and me?”

“I got something that he might like” said Barry.

He went to the closet and took out a black box.

“It’s a starry night projector. Nora would use it when she couldn’t sleep.”

Barry plugged in the device and set it on the nightstand. The projector covered the ceiling with stars and planets. The images changed colors and slowly rotated. Barry pressed a button on machine and it played soft classical music.

“Do you like that, Lenny” Barry asked.

“Pretty colors” answered Little Lenny, “I like stars.”

Little Lenny settled between the two men, laying his head on his little pillow, he watched the stars until he fell asleep.

Len reached over his nephew’s head and took Barry’s hand.

“This is a new experience for me; well not really, I would sometimes sleep with Lisa after drama with Lewis.”

“There was many a night that Nora would get in bed with Iris and me” answered Barry, “and then for the first couple of months of visitation, she would always sleep with me. I think she was afraid I would desert her or something.”

“How about now” asked Len, “everything good?”

“Yes, Iris and I always put Nora first. We are still a family, considering Joe is my foster father. Chuck is really great, too, I couldn’t have asked for a better stepfather for Nora.”

Barry yawned and fell back asleep. Len felt a peace he hadn’t felt in a while and soon sleep claimed him.

It was Sunday, the second day of the festival, this was usually the busiest of the three days. Len and Barry took their charge to say hello to his parents and grandparents and then spent the day at the Zoo. Lunch was hotdogs, cheese nachos, and lemonade gotten from the stand outside the big cat enclosures. Barry was all for getting Big Belly Burgers for dinner, but Len insisted on cooking ‘real food’. Len watched with pride as Barry and Little Lenny devoured his chicken noodle casserole and green beans in brown butter.

Barry set the star projector by the child’s bed and he happily watched the stars till he fell asleep. Len and Barry watched the local news and then fell asleep in each other’s arms. Tomorrow evening they would give would Little Lenny back to his parents and then they were free to explore this new phase of their relationship.

But Little Lenny had other plans. Right before lunch, he had a major tantrum.

“I want to go home!” the little boy cried.

“Come on Buddy” said Len “ain’t you having fun with us?”

“No” the child sobbed, “I don’t like you, I want Mommy and Daddy.”

“What did I do wrong” asked Len.

“You didn’t do anything wrong” answered Barry, “this is a common little kid meltdown, he probably hasn’t been away from his parents for this long.”

“I’ll call Lisa” said Len, “and see what we should do.”

Lisa did not seem surprised.

“I’m happy he lasted as long as he did. Bring him here and we can take turns watching him and thanks so much, you were a great help.”

Len and Barry took the boy to the Chinatown Inn stand; he hugged his parents and grandparents and then said.

“Uncle Len, can you take me to the petting zoo?”

“Why the heck not” answered Len.

He hoisted the boy up on his shoulders and off they went.

After two hours of doing the rounds of the petting zoo, pony rides and kiddie rides, Little Lenny consented to be handed off to his father. Len and Barry had lunch the Chinatown Inn stand and headed back to Barry’s place.

Len collapsed on the couch; Barry got a couple bottles of ginger ale from the fridge and joined him.

“I don’t remember Lisa being this exhausting to take care of” said Len, “or am I just getting old?”

“You, old” scoffed Barry, “never. Happy children are full of energy and joy. From what you told me, Lisa did not have a lot of happy times.”

“A lot of that was my fault; I should have done more for her.”

Barry put his arm around Len.

“Don’t be foolish. Lisa and I would talk about you a lot during the years you were gone. She told me she probably would be dead if it wasn’t for you, and that her happiest memories where the times in that little trailer with you and Mick.”

Len relaxed into Barry’s arm, “those were good times and I’m so glad she found Luke and had Little Lenny, she deserves all the happiness that she can get.”

Barry placed his hand on Len’s cheek.

“So do you Len, so do you” Barry leaned in for a soft kiss, “and I want to give you that. Will you let me?”

Without waiting for an answer, Barry pulled Len into a hungry kiss.

Len’s mind was spinning; he hadn’t been kissed like that for months, which was really years, thanks to time travel. It felt like Mick’s most demanding kisses, but with a sweetness that Mick could never have possessed. Len thought he had answered ‘yes’ but he wasn’t sure. Barry must have heard it, because he was running his hands underneath Len’s shirt.

If Barry was put off by the feel of Len’s scars, he didn’t show it.

“Can I take off your shirt” he whispered.

Instead of answering Len grabbed the hem of Barry’s shirt and pulled it off, then he pulled off his own. This time he pulled Barry in and attacked the younger man’s mouth.

How long they were kissing, Len was not sure. Time seemed to stop. Barry released Len’s lips with a tiny bite and started traveling down Len’s neck and chest leaving kisses and nips in his wake. Len held the back of Barry’s head, not wanting him to stop but not wanting him to see all the scars that littered his chest and abdomen.

“Sorry I’m not so pretty” he whispered.

“You’re beautiful” Barry protested, “every scar shows how brave, loyal, and strong you are.”

Barry kissed and nuzzled each scar making his way down to the top of Len’s jeans. He undid his fly and palmed Len’s aching manhood.

“I want you” growled Barry, “I want to feel you in my mouth, I want to taste you, please don’t say no.”

How could Len say no? He had not even pleasured himself since he lost Mick, but now he was so ready to see Barry’s sweet mouth stretched around his cock. Feel the sweet release he had been denying himself for months. He lifted his hips and pulled down his jeans and briefs, released from the prison of his pants, his cock hit Barry in the face. Undeterred by this penile attack, Barry started his own assault.

Barry licked a stripe up and down the underside of Len’s shaft. He nuzzled Len’s balls and tongued the sensitive skin just behind them. Then he traveled up Len’s cock and took the head into his mouth, he used his tongue to caress and delve into the slit. Then he took all of Len in.

Len entangled his fingers in Barry’s hair, not to control him, but to just hang on.

“Look at me” he pleaded.

Barry looked up; he was such a lovely sight. Swollen pink lips, stretched around Len’s dick, a little drool leaking from each side of Barry’s mouth. Barry continued to look at Len while he bobbed up and down. Len held Barry’s head as he push in and pulled out of Barry’s hot, wet mouth. Barry opened his own pants and pulled out his hard leaking cock. He pumped himself in rhythm to Len’s actions and they both came at almost the same time.

Len collapsed back on the couch, Barry tucked himself back in and joined Len there. Len took him by the shoulders and pulled him close. He locked lips with Barry enjoying the taste of his own seed. It brought back such bittersweet memories.

Barry continued the kissing while rubbing Len’s nipples and reaching down to stroke Len’s flaccid penis. Len smiled against Barry’s lips.

“It’s not that I don’t appreciate all the attention, but there’s no way I’m getting it up again, so soon.”

Barry’s hands fled from Len’s erogenous zones and massaged his back, instead.

“I guess I’m having a hard time keeping my hands off of you. Let me find you your shirt, and then you can cover up those attractive parts.”

Barry bent over to pick up Len’s shirt and tumbled to the floor, he tried to get up but fell again.

Len pulled him back on to the couch, a worried look on his face.

“Barry, what’s wrong?”

“Low blood sugar, it’s been a while since lunch and I guess I need a recharge.”

“You sit right there” commanded Len, “I’ll get you something.”

Len dashed to the kitchen and came back with a tall glass of juice and a half gallon of ice-cream.

“You start on this, and I’ll make us some dinner.”

Len took out eggs, butter, milk and bacon from the fridge. He took bread and syrup from the cupboard and cut thick slices for French toast. Soon he was tending two frying pans, while glancing at Barry to make sure he was okay.

A splatter of bacon grease landed on Len’s chest, he realized he never put his shirt back on; well at least he tucked himself in and zipped up his pants. He noticed that Barry was staring at him and licking ice cream off the spoon in a most obscene way. Not only that, but the brat was also stroking his own bare chest and rubbing his nipples. Len felt his pants getting uncomfortably tight. He needed to take charge of this situation or all this food was going to burn.

“If you feel good enough to play with yourself, then put on your shirt, bring me mine and help me with dinner.”

Len tried to sound stern but it didn’t work and soon they were both laughing.

“I love breakfast for dinner” said Barry, as he helped himself to a fifth piece of French toast.

“So did Lisa, when she was a kid” said Len, “breakfast food was always in our house and it was quick to prepare when Lewis was away or passed out on the couch. So did you get enough to eat or do I need to make more?”

“I ate almost a pound of bacon and most of the French toast, I think I’m full.”

“Good, then there’s something we need to talk about.”

“About what we did” asked Barry, “you don’t regret it do you, Len?”

“Of course not” answered Len, “it was wonderful, but I’m used to planning things. I’m not a spur of the moment type of guy, at least not for the first time.”

“Neither am I” said Barry, “was I thinking of taking you to Paris and visiting the Louvre or the Moulin Rouge then a romantic evening picnic on the grounds of the Eiffel Tower. We’d finish with a view of Paris at night from the tower, then I would whisk to a romantic hotel. But today, it just all fell into place and you said it was wonderful, right?”

Len walked over to Barry’s chair and pulled him up for a hug and kiss. He led him to the couch and they sat together.

“I always needed to make sure everything was planned out, it started with Lewis. I needed plans to protect ourselves from him. Then there were plans for jobs, even if some of them went out the window. Since I’m not in that life anymore, maybe I can try a little spontaneity.”

“But planning is good, too” said Barry, “like our first date.”

“There’s something else I need to ask you” Len felt Barry tense up, “relax, I’m just want to talk about preferences.”

But Barry did not relax, “I guess that’s a good idea, and we should talk about that. Do you want to do that now?”

Len smiled into Barry’s hair and gave it a few kisses.

Barry was the one with at least six sexual partners, and Len just had one, well, only one who counted, anyway. But Barry seemed as nervous as a new bride. Len had better start the conversation.

“Now the perfect time, who knows where this night, will take us. I’ll start, I like to both bottom and top, depending on my mood and the situation. I’ve been told I give a great blow job and I like doing sixty-nine. I enjoy showering with my partner and shower sex is great. If my partner and I are tired but still want some action, hand jobs are fine. Now, what do you like?”

“I like to top and bottom, too and I love to take a ride. You know I give good blow jobs and I like to get them, too. It’s funny, but I never did sixty-nine but I’d love to. Shower sex and hand jobs are A-Okay. I never did this with a guy, but I like doing body shots and licking honey and whip cream off my partner and I liked when she did the same. I guess I’m pretty much up for anything that doesn’t involve booze, drugs, or pain. One more thing, I have this vibrating trick, but I was only able to do it with Iris, because it’s a Flash thing.”

“What do you mean a vibrating trick” asked Len.

“I can vibrate different parts of my body, like my tongue, hand, or dick. Iris used to call me a human vibrator.”

“That sounds fascinating” said Len, “show me.”

Barry pulled up Len’s shirt and sucked on one of Len’s nipples, and then he vibrated his tongue. Len jerked forward, he had never felt anything quite like that.

“You said you can do that with your dick, too?”

“Yes” Barry answered.

“You got supplies here?”

“Yes, I got condoms and lube.”

“I want you to top me, show me this vibrating trick, now.”

Barry flashed Len to the bedroom and dropped him on the bed. He stripped off his clothes, while Len did the same. Len grabbed him and pulled him into a rough kiss, he might have drawn some blood, but he didn’t care, he wanted Barry inside of him. He didn’t want to think about the ghosts or the guilt; he just wanted feel happy and he hoped Barry could do that for him.

Barry kissed his way down Len’s body; he sucked and used his tongue to vibrate each of Len’s nipples. He took Len’s dick then balls in his mouth for a brief tease. He put a pillow under Len’s lower back and pushed his legs up. Len heard the crinkle of a packet being opened and he felt the welcome coldness of lube on his heated skin.

Barry placed first one finger, then a second into Len. He gently stretched Len open while working his way up his channel. When Barry’s finger’s reached Len’s prostate, he vibrated them. Len emitted a strangled cry and nearly arched off the bed.

“Did I hurt you Len” asked Barry, “do you want me to stop?”

“No, it’s just been so long” Len looked at his hard leaking dick, “does it look like I want you to stop?”

“Nope” answered Barry.

He went back to stretching and vibrating Len open. Len writhed on the bed; he wasn’t sure how much more of this delicious torture he could take. Then Barry removed his fingers, Len heard another package rip. He grabbed the condom from Barry and unrolled it on the younger man’s dick, stroking it firmly as he did. Barry poured some lube into Len’s hand and he lubed Barry up.

“Okay Barry, give it to me as hard and as fast as you want.”

Len felt Barry push in, it was a sweet burn, not as intense as Mick, but wonderful just the same.

“I’m all the way in” he heard Barry say, “you good.”

“Great” Len answered, “now take me to Nirvana.”

Barry started vibrating and pumping in and out. If he was not holding him down, Len was sure he would have flown off the bed. He had never felt anything like this before. The toys that he and Mick had used paled in comparison. He tried to grab his own dick, but Barry pushed his hand away.

“This is mine” Barry said.

He vibrated and pumped Len’s dick as he thrusted in and out. This was pure heaven, but Len was aching to come. It seemed that Barry was ready, too.

“Come for me, Len” he said, as he did one final thrust.

Len violently came all over own his stomach and the room lit up with a spectacular display of white and multicolor flashes of light. Barry pulled out and collapsed besides him, he had a satisfied look on his face.

“You know Barry” Len said, “people will sometimes say that it was so good that they saw stars, but fireworks?”

“Those are the fireworks that signal the end the Central City Festival” said Barry, “my loft has one of the best views in the city.”

Ignoring the mess between them, Len pulled Barry close. He knew the starting of the fireworks was just a freakish coincidence, but a little part of him wanted to believe that Central City was celebrating for them.

Chapter Text

Barry looked at the bedside clock; it was six in the morning. The sun was up and it promised to be a beautiful day. He just had a very busy three-day weekend and he should be tired, but he felt bright, happy and full of energy. Thanks, in no small part, to the man spooning him and holding him close.

Barry turned over in Len’s arms; to his surprise Len was wide awake.

“How long have you been awake” Barry asked.

“For thirty-one minutes” answered Len, “just looking at you and thinking.”

“Thinking about what?”

“You, me, and what happened yesterday.”

“Oh” said Barry, “any regrets?”

“Nope” answered Len, “how about you?”

“Just one” answered Barry, “I regret I have to go to work, I rather spend the day with you.”

“Do we have time for a shower and breakfast before you need to leave?”

“Yes, and if we didn’t I would happily be late.”

The two lovers headed towards the shower, collecting necessities on their way.

Barry had just adjusted the spray and the water temperature, when two hands encircled his waist from the back and warm lips caressed his ear.

“Now it’s my turn” Len whispered, “to make you feel good.”

“You made me feel good all last night” answered Barry, “but I have no problem with feeling good this morning.”

Len held Barry close, he sucked on that sensitive area on the back of Barry’s neck. One of his hands played with Barry’s nipples while the other stroked his cock. Barry never remembered being stimulated in so many places at once. He felt Len’s hardened shaft pushing against his ass, but not going close to his hole. Barry put his thighs together, making a passageway. Len murmured his thanks and started rutting between them.

Between the shower’s spray and Len, Barry didn’t last long. He came with a shout and collapsed against Len. Len turned him about and hugged him close, Barry felt Len’s softened member and was pleased that he came, too. They stood holding each other for a few more moments, then washed under the cooling spray.

“Do you still have time for breakfast” asked Len, as they dried off.

“Sure” answered Barry, “you get the tea and coffee ready, I will be right back.”

Barry was dressed and out the door in seconds. A new bagel bakery had opened up in the neighborhood and that would make for a perfect breakfast. He picked a variety of bagels and a few different toppings and was back just as Len finished the hot drinks.

“I got a dozen assorted bagels, three different cream cheeses and some lox; I’m guessing that you’re a lox fan, am I right?”

“I am” answered Len, “I hope you got some chive flavored cream cheese.”

Barry unpacked the bags while Len got out plates and mugs.

“I got chive, regular, and brown sugar cinnamon cream cheese and six different types of bagels. The everything bagels are the best.”

Len cut an everything bagel in half and spread it with a good helping of chive cream cheese. He layered several slices of lox on top and then took a huge bite. He sat back on his chair and sighed with happiness.

“I haven’t had lox since I’ve been back, this is sublime.”

“There’s enough for another sandwich” said Barry, “maybe I could come back and have lunch with you?”

“I would love that” answered Len, “but I got to get back to the restaurant. Lisa and Luke are reopening today and there is a lot of prep work to be done and then I am going to start looking for an apartment.”

“You are” said Barry.

“I think it’s about time to get my own place and I’m thinking I could use the privacy, for possible overnight guests”

“That’s great, could you use some help? I could help you after work.”

“Are you forgetting you have Nora coming over today?”

“Oh Jeeze” exclaimed Barry, “I did, thanks for reminding me.”

Barry finished this third bagel and cream cheese and zipped over to Len for a quick kiss.

“Maybe I’ll see if Nora wants Chinese for dinner and then we could stop by and say hi.”

“Sounds like a plan” replied Len, “hopefully I’ll see you later.”

….

Barry had not felt this happy in a long, long time. Thank heavens that Lisa had a son and that son needed watching over the holiday weekend. He would have to do something super nice for her, even if he couldn’t tell her why. He stopped at Jitters to get himself a couple of iced coffees for later in the morning.

“You must have had a great holiday” Terry, one of the regular baristas, said, “You’re positively beaming.”

“I didn’t think it showed” Barry blushed,“it was a wonderful holiday weekend.”

“It couldn’t happen to a nicer guy, congrats.”

Barry strolled into the police station. He didn’t think anything could spoil his happy mood, but then he saw Joe West.

“Barry, I need to talk to you, in private, let’s go up to your lab.”

Barry knew this conversation would have to happen, but did it have to happen so soon? He was in such a good mood, Damnit.

Barry led the way to his lab and prepared himself for the worse.

“I don’t know what’s gotten into you” Joe said, “you and Snart all over each other in broad daylight, in the middle of a public park, in front of Nora and Iris?”

“For Pete’s sakes, Joe” Barry shot back, “we were not all over each other, we were just sharing a kiss. I’m sure that nobody in the park even noticed or cared. As for Nora, I’m sure she has seen her mother and step-father kiss, and why would Iris care, we have been divorced for years and she married a great guy.”

“That should have never happened” said Joe, “I’m sure you two could have worked it out, if you had really tried. You were in a good place, married to a wonderful woman and raising a beautiful daughter.”

“We were never meant to be together, Joe. We were pushed together by well-meaning people who were dead wrong. We are happy as brother and sister; I think that’s what we are supposed to be. Iris is in love with Chuck and he’s a good man. Now it’s my turn to find someone to love.”

“Snart” Joe all but shouted, “you can’t be serious; this is just some crazy rebound.”

“It’s no rebound” replied Barry, “Len and I had feelings for each other for years, I just didn’t know what it was.”

“You better not have cheated on Iris with that criminal.”

“Iris and I were faithful to each other during our marriage and before, just as Len was faithful to Mick. But Mick is gone and Iris as moved on, maybe it’s our turn, now”

“But” started Joe, but Barry cut him off.

“No buts, Joe, this conversation is over. Now if you would excuse me, I have work to do and I’m sure you do, too.”

Joe left in a huff and Barry collapsed into his desk chair. He pulled out his cell phone; he needed to hear Len’s voice.

“Hello” answered Len, “miss me already?”

“Like you wouldn’t believe” answered Barry, “don’t forget your lox and bagel and I’ll see you later at the restaurant.”

Now Barry would need to talk to Iris, he all but declared his love for Len to Joe and he was sure Joe would go to Iris. He needed to talk to her, first.

He called Iris at the paper.

“Hi, think we could meet for lunch today, I'd like to talk to you about something?”

“Can’t it wait; I’m a little busy today.”

“Please, Iris, you got to eat anyway and I’ll even pay.”

“Okay, meet me at the newspaper’s coffee shop at noon and if you get there first, order me a BLT on whole wheat toast and a cola.”

Barry made sure the food was there when Iris arrived. She took a few bites of her sandwich and a swig of diet cola. She grinned at Barry.

“I suppose you want to talk to me about Leonard Snart and what my father told me.”

“What did Joe tell you?”

“Nothing I didn’t already know” she answered.

“I’m confused” said Barry, “just what did he tell you?”

“That you are involved with Leonard Snart and you had a thing for him all the while we were dating.”

“And that’s something you knew?”

“When the Legends told you that Leonard died, you were devastated, much more then you would have been if you had lost a friend or even a brother. I heard you crying that first night, as if your heart had been broken. I heard you crying again when you brought him back from the past and had to send him back to his death.

“I also remembered how you enjoyed your times together. I was sure you could have brought him in; just as I was sure he could have killed you. After your time sparring with him, you were so great in bed, so I wasn’t going to complain. After all he had Mick and you proposed to me.”

“Tell me the truth” said Barry, “did Len have any bearing on why we didn’t make it?”

Iris reached over and took Barry’s hand.

“No, we were never meant to be, but I still thank God we did marry or Nora wouldn’t have been born. We are good parents and good friends. I am with who I should be with, now maybe you can do the same.”

“Do you think I can tell Nora that Daddy has a special friend?”

“Since she has already seen you two kissing, you might as well.”

Barry gave his ex-wife a peck on the cheek.

“I know I’ve said this before, but Iris, you’re the best.”

Barry sped through the rest of his day and was out on time. He picked up Nora at five-thirty on the dot.

“Would you like some Chinese food for dinner, Sweetie” Barry asked.

“Can I have eggrolls and fried rice” Nora answered.

“You sure can” and they headed over to Chinatown Inn.

The restaurant was pretty busy for so early in the evening, and Lisa was manning the hostess station. She gave Barry a hug and whispered in his ear.

“Congratulations, I am so happy for you and Lenny.”

“Did Len tell you” Barry asked.

“He didn’t have to” replied Lisa, “he’s the happiest I’ve seen him, since he’s been back.”

Lisa crouched down till she was eyelevel with Nora.

“Hi Nora, I don’t know if you remember me, but I’m Lisa. Can I get you some good food tonight?”

“Eggroll and fried rice, please” answered Nora, “and food for Daddy, too.”

“We’ll get right on it, Barry do you want your usual? You can go in the kitchen and tell the assistant cook, but don’t take up too much of his time; we are pretty busy already tonight. Nora, you sit right over here and have a fortune cookie.

Barry slipped into the kitchen; both Luke and Len were busy stir-frying and keeping an eye on the deep fryers. Luke’s mother was in the corner cutting up vegetables. Luke’s face split into a wide grin, guess he knew, too.

“Hi Barry” he said, “do you want the usual?”

“Yes please and an eggroll and a small order of chicken fried rice.”

“Get that right up for you” Luke answered, “Len, I can handle everything if you want to take a few minutes.”

Len pulled Barry into the pantry and gave him a quick hug and kiss.

“How was your day” Len asked.

“Well, I had an unpleasant conversation with Joe and a very pleasant conversation with Iris, so I guess it was pretty good, how about yours?”

“I didn’t have any unpleasant conversations, but I’ve had to endure Lisa’s and Luke’s shit-eating grins since I’ve been here. They seem to think we’re an item.”

“So does Joe and Iris” Barry took Len’s hands in his, “are we?”

Len gave Barry’s hands a squeeze, “Yep, I think we are.”

Barry looked down at Len’s hands, his left ring finger was bare, and his wedding ring was now on his right ring finger. This simple gesture spoke volumes. Barry kissed Len’s right hand.

“Can you come out and say hello to Nora? Iris has given me the okay.”

Barry and Nora ate their dinner in front of the television, watching Bluey on the Disney channel. Barry actually liked the cartoon, which was about of family of anthropomorphic dogs who lived in Australia. The mom and dad dogs loved their kids, but they made their fair share of mistakes and the two kid dogs could be brats at times. They were very much like human families.

After dinner they went to the park and played till dusk. Then they got ice-cream cones and sat on a park bench to eat them.

“Daddy” said Nora “is Len a special friend, was he the one you were kissing in the park?”

“Yes he is Sweetheart” answered Barry, “is that alright with you?”

“Yes Daddy, he’s nice and Lisa said he made my dinner.”

Barry silently thanked Lisa for that little white lie.

“He makes lots of good food” said Barry, “maybe he could cook for you when you come over this weekend. Would you like that?”

“Can we go to the museum, too?”

Barry smiled, “I’m sure we can; now it’s getting dark, time to get you ready for bed.”

Barry washed the playground grime and ice-cream stickiness from Nora, put her into her jammies and tucked her into bed. Nora noticed her starry night’s projector on the bedside table.

“It’s my starry nights; I haven’t seen it in a long time.”

“I used it when Len’s nephew spent the night; it helped him get to sleep.”

“Was he the little boy who was with you at the park?”

“That was him” answered Barry.

“Maybe he could go to the museum with us?”

“I’ll talk to his Mommy and Daddy and find out” promised Barry, “now would you like me to read you a story?”

“I think I want to watch my starry nights and listen to the music.”

“That’s a good idea.”

Barry kissed his daughter goodnight and closed her door, leaving it just slightly ajar. He went to the kitchen to make himself a snack. Things were going really well. He would drop Nora off at daycare in the morning then call Len, see how the apartment hunting was going, maybe he could even help.

Chapter Text

Len woke up early the next day. He was back in his rooms above the restaurant. He missed having Barry beside him. It was a little disconcerting how normal that felt, but he had no desire to stop. He showered and had a breakfast of leftovers from the restaurant. He had an appointment to see an apartment this morning, and it sounded like it would be perfect.

The apartment, a two bedroom unit, was on the top floor of a two flat in a respectable working-class neighborhood. The building was owned by a middle-aged couple. The husband’s mother had been living in that apartment, but she had recently died. The couple figured they could use the extra money for their retirement nest egg and maybe go on a few vacations. The wife had always wanted to visit Italy.

The apartment was partially furnished, for the couple had left all the furniture. that was in good shape, there.

“You wouldn’t have wanted the bed” said the husband, “mother died there.”

Len inspected the apartment; it was just what he wanted. He would need to buy a bed, sofa, and some chairs for the living room. There was no dining room, but the kitchen was huge and fully stocked with table, chairs and all manner of serving and cooking gear. The second bedroom could be turned into an office/guestroom. Best of all, it was situated between Barry’s place and the restaurant.

“Do you have any pets” the wife inquired.

“No, I’m in the restaurant business, and the hours are long, it wouldn’t be fair to a pet.”

“That interesting, what restaurant” asked the wife.

“The Chinatown Inn” Len answered.

“We had some of your food at the festival” said the husband, “it was much better than the Chinese joint that was usually there.”

“You should be my guest there one evening, we would do you up fine. Now about this place, I love it. I could give you first and last month rent, along with the security deposit, is cash okay?”

Len took a fat roll of hundreds from his pocket and started placing the bills in the husband’s hand.

“So when can I move in?”

“We’re already a few days into September” said the wife, a little hesitantly, Len was almost too good to be true.”

“I’m not going to quibble over a few bucks” said Len, “just show me were to sign.”

“Sure thing” said the husband.

He pocketed the cash and went to get the lease. Len was a landlord’s dream tenant and he wasn’t about to lose him.

Len left the building with his copy of the lease and the keys. He headed to a local furniture store and bought a queen size bed, sofa and two living room chairs. He would need to get furniture for his office/guestroom, but that could wait. His phone rang, it was Barry.

“Hi Len, thought I could help you apartment shop after work?”

“You’re a little too late” Len responded, “I just signed a lease on one. If you would like to meet for lunch at the food trucks on Fifth Avenue, I could show it to you.”

“Sounds good” said Barry, “is one o’clock okay?”

“Fine, I’ll see you then.”

After a lunch of street tacos, beans and rice, Len led Barry to his apartment. It was only a short walk away, something else Len liked.

“This is a great place” said Barry, “and it came with all this furniture?”

“The previous tenant left it behind, she wasn’t going to need it, anymore. The bed is coming on Friday, maybe you would like to come over and help me test it?”

“It's a date” grinned Barry, “now I have to get back to work. Can I drop you anywhere?”

“The restaurant would be fine” answered Len, “got to start prepping for the dinner rush.”

Len’s family greeted him as he came through the back door. All the lunch diners had pretty much gone and Luke and Lisa were taking a break to eat a late lunch, themselves.

“You hungry” asked Luke.

“No, I had lunch with Barry and I got some news. I got myself a place, so you can have your rooms back.”

“That works out perfectly” said Lisa, “one of Luke’s cousins is coming from Coast City; we need even more help, now.”

“He was going to stay with Mom and Dad” continued Luke, “but I think him staying here would be better for everyone.”

“Does this to have your own place have anything to do with our friend in the red suit” asked Lisa.

“Get your mind out of the gutter” smirked Len, “well, maybe. Anyways, I’ll be moving in on Friday. Thanks for giving me a place to stay all these months.”

“No thanks needed” said Luke, “you’re family.”

“Thanks, just the same” said Len.

He grabbed an apron and started with the dinner prep.

He and Luke were halfway through cutting the vegetables, when they heard the front door open. Lisa was responding to someone, her voice louder than usual.

“What can I do for you, Detective West? Here to get something to eat? Maybe you had some of our food at the festival?”

“I’m not here for food, I’m looking for your brother” Joe answered, “do you know where he is?”

“Why is a cop looking for you” Luke whispered.

“He’s Barry’s foster father and ex-father-in-law” Len answered, “and he doesn’t approve of our relationship. Don’t worry, I’ll handle this.”

Len pulled off his apron and headed into the dining area.

“Detective, my sister and brother-in-law run a legitimate business; it doesn’t look good to have a cop hanging around. Whatever you want with me, we can handle it elsewhere.”

“But Lenny” objected Lisa, “I don’t think that’s a good idea.”

Len kissed his sister on the forehead.

“Don’t worry Sweet Pea, I’ll be back in a few” he headed towards the front door, “are you coming, Detective?”

Len walked two blocks away and Joe followed close behind, he then leaned against the wall of an unoccupied shop and faced the detective.

“West” Len said, “I’m going to tell you some things you have no right to know, because my life is none of your business, but I’m doing this for Barry. I met Mick Rory when I was fourteen. We loved each other and we were married. We were together for almost thirty years and we would still be together if he hadn’t been killed.

“I came back to Central City because I hoped Barry could take me back in time so we could save Mick’s life, just like I helped him save Iris. But he couldn’t and I had to face life without my husband. I decided to spend most of my time drunk and I figured I would drink myself to death, but Barry would not let that happen.

“I am three months sober, because of him and also happier than I ever thought I could be again and Barry is happy, too. If you are unhappy with that, well, that’s your problem not ours. But if you give Barry, my sister or her family any trouble you will live to regret it.”

It took Joe a few seconds to digest what Len hand said, and then he started on a tirade of his own.

“I have a hard time believing anything you’ve said. People like you don’t know the meaning of the word love, but Barry does and he thinks he loves you.”

“You’re delusional” Len answered, “and you are so paranoid about the idea of Barry and I having any kind of a relationship that you’ve gone off the deep end. I’m sure the CCPD has a shrink you can talk to.”

Len started to walk away, but Joe grabbed him, spun him around and held him by the front of his shirt.

“I know my son better than you do, don’t hurt him, or you’ll live to regret, but not for very long.”

Len shook himself free of Joe’s grasp.

“Lay your hands on me one more time, and I will report you for police abuse. Now, stay out of my life.”

Len returned to the restaurant and Lisa rushed to his side.

“Are you alright?”

“Sure Sweet Pea, the good detective felt he needed to warn me against hurting Barry.”

“You couldn’t hurt him, not with the way you feel about him.”

“And just how do I feel about him?”

Lisa grinned, “I’m sure you’ll figure it out.”

She returned to her task of wrapping chopsticks and forks in white napkins. Len went back to the kitchen; Barry was coming over Friday night. Len had some things to sort out between now and then.

….

Barry arrived at Len’s apartment with a large package.

“It’s a housewarming present, if you already have some you can return these.”

Len opened the package; it was a set of silver colored sheets and a navy blue comforter.

“These are wonderful, Barry, much better than the hand-me-downs Lisa gave me.”

“Shall I help you put the on the bed” asked Barry.

“Not tonight, I plan on those hand-me-downs to be a mess by the morning, if you know what I mean.”

“I surely do” replied Barry.

He lunged at Len in a tackle-embrace that sent them both tumbling onto the new couch. Soon they were lost in a tangle of arms and a storm of kisses. After several minutes, Barry extracted himself from Len’s embrace.

“I see the couch is new, too. Maybe we should put down some plastic.”

“Maybe we should eat” responded Len, “You’ll need your energy for tonight. Shall we order in or go out?”

“It’s such a nice night” answered Barry, “we could go to the food trucks, maybe have appetizers, main course and dessert from different countries?”

So that’s what they did. They got fried ravioli and crostini at an Italian truck, Wiener schnitzel sandwiches, red cabbage and potato dumplings from a German truck, and decadent cream puffs from a French Bakery truck. Len made sure that they got some food to take back for Barry, in case he needed a post-coital snack. They spent the rest of the evening making out on the couch and occasionally watching a Torchwood marathon, until Len had enough foreplay and dragged Barry off to bed.

“Since you are my guest” said Len, as they removed each other’s clothes, “I will give you first choice.”

“Í want you inside of me” said Barry, “anyway you want.”

Len pulled the spread and sheet down.

“Then I want you on your elbows and knees.”

“Will do” said Barry and he assumed the position.

Len crawled up behind Barry and spent some time admiring the view. He had never seen Barry in this position and he was quite taken with what he saw.

Barry’s ass was as smooth and as perfect as the rest of him. There was a sprinkling of freckles across each cheek, Len could imagine playing connect the dots with them. His hands hovered over the scene not quite ready to touch them. His musings were interrupted by Barry’s whine.

“Are you going to do something soon, I’m getting a little chilly here and horny, too.”

Len gave him two playful slaps, one on each butt cheek then kissed the areas. Barry whimpered in delight as Len started to eat out his hole while pumping Barry’s cock. Barry came within minutes, spraying his seed all over the secondhand sheets.

“Fun over so soon” Len asked.

“Nope” answered Barry, “I’ll be ready to go again in a minute or two.”

“Well in that case” Len grabbed the lube, and slicked up his fingers.

He started working on stretching Barry open, his fingers brushing against the speedster’s prostate. Barry moaned louder with each brush and pushed himself back on Len’s fingers. Len reached around to stroke Barry’s dick, sure enough, he was hard again.

“Len” Barry grunted, “stop with the torture, I want you inside, now.”

Far be it from Len to refuse such a request. He removed his fingers and slipped a condom on his hardened shaft. He lubed it up and plunged it into Barry’s hole.

“Len” gasped Barry, “Give it to me hard, give me everything you got.”

Len didn’t need to be asked twice, it had been far too long. He slammed into Barry again and again while he roughly pulled on the younger man’s cock. They climaxed within seconds of each other and Len collapsed on Barry’s back with a satisfied groan.

They laid like that for a few moments, Len just wanted to luxuriate in the feeling. Then he pulled out and tied off the condom. He discarded it on the way to the bathroom and came back with a few towels. He cleaned Barry and himself off with a moist towel. Barry stretched out like a satisfied cat; he seemed to be enjoying Len’s after care. Len placed the other towel over the wet areas on the sheet. Barry pulled Len beside him then covered them both with the top sheet and spread.

“Is this where I ask if it was good for you” Len said with a chuckle.

“It was sublime” answered Barry, “I hope you felt the same.”

“You’re quite the treasure” Len answered, “and I didn’t even have to steal you.”

“No, I came willingly” Barry giggled, “more than once.”

“Ah, yes” replied Len, “but for mere mortals like myself, once is quite satisfying.”

“Especially when it is followed by a good cuddle, right, Len?”

“And a good night’s sleep” Len pulled Barry into his arms and the younger man was soon asleep.

Sleep did not come that easy for Len, he kept thinking about Joe’s words.

“People like you don’t know the meaning of the word love” Joe had said, “but Barry does and he thinks he loves you.”

Joe was wrong, Len knew how to love. He had loved Mick for years and it almost broke him when Mick died. Maybe he could love again, if he was given the chance. He needed to talk to Barry about that, but not now. He pulled Barry closer and willed himself to sleep.

The smell of coffee and bacon woke Len up. Barry was still besides him, still naked, but the lower half of the bed was arranged with takeout containers of breakfast foods and beverages. Len wiped the sleep from his eyes.

“Where did all this come from?’

“From the breakfast truck “answered Barry.

“I hope you put on some clothes before you went” said Len, “but if you went naked you might have gotten everything for free, or have been arrested. I can just see Joe West blaming it on my evil influence.”

“I put on clothes, so don’t worry. I wanted us to have breakfast in bed. I wanted you to be well rested and well fed, because I have a favor to ask.”

“What’s the favor?”

“I picking up Nora this morning and we were hoping you would go to the museum with us today?”

“What does Iris think?”

“She’s okay with it.”

Len didn’t answer right away, he had plans of his own today and this might complicate things. Barry noticed Len’s hesitation.

“I’m sorry Len, was it too soon? We could forget I ever said it.”

“That’s not it, Barry, I just wanted to talk to you about something else, but I guess it doesn’t really change things. West came to the restaurant yesterday; he wanted to get me to leave you alone.”

“Oh shit” said Barry, “did he threated you or cause trouble for Lisa and Luke. I’ll talk to him, it will never happen again.”

Barry grabbed his phone; no doubt to call West, but Len took the phone and put it down.

“I’m use to threats, Barry, it’s something else he said, that I need to ask you about. I thought I would have more time to figure out how to say this, but I guess I need to do it now. West thinks you love me, do you?”

Now it was Barry’s turn to hesitate, he looked down at his hands for what seemed like an eternity. Then he cleared his throat and spoke.

“If I said yes, would I scare you away?”

Len took Barry by the chin and lifted his head up.

“No, you wouldn’t scare me away; you would make me feel very happy.”

“Then yes, I love you, Len.”

The two tenderly kissed and Len then pulled Barry to his chest.

“I wish I could say it back, but Mick and I were together for so long. It’s going to take me a little while. Please be patient, Barry, and don’t give up on us. You can believe me when I say that I care for you, very much.”

“I believe you” answered Barry, “and I’ll be patient, good things are always worth the wait.”

Barry reached down to the food and popped a few donut holes in his mouth.

“Now how about my question, would you like to go to the museum with Nora and me?”

“I’d love to; maybe I can pick up something to decorate my apartment.”

“By pickup you mean buy, not steal, right?” asked Barry, but the smile on his face showed he was only joking.

Len gave Barry a sly look and started chomping on a breakfast sandwich.

“We’ll see” he said between bites, “we’ll see.”

Chapter Text

The two finished breakfast and after a quick shower, they were on their way to pick up Nora. Barry ran them to his loft, so he could get his car. It was only a twenty minute drive from Barry’s loft to Iris and Chuck’s place in a nearby suburb.

“I’ll just wait in the car” said Len.

“No” said Barry, “you should come in and meet Chuck.”

Iris answered the door before Barry could even ring the doorbell. She kissed Barry on the cheek and offered her hand to Len. She ushered them into the living room and motioned them towards the couch.

“Sit down, would you like some coffee? Nora is taking a long time to figure out what she wants to wear and what she wants to pack. I’m going to have to help her. Chuck, could you get Barry and Len some coffee?”

The blond haired man appeared with an already prepared tray of coffee, tea and scones; he placed it on the coffee table.

“Always good to see you Barry” Chuck said, “and you must be Len, a friend of Barry’s is a friend of mine.”

Len stood up and shook hands.

“Good to meet you” said Len, “and I hope to be more than Barry’s friend. I take it that we are without female company so you could give me the once over and a talking to?”

“Far from it” answered Chuck, “I trust Iris’s judgement and Barry will always do what’s best for Nora. I’m just here to say hello and offer you a heads-up.”

“How so” asked Barry.

“Joe came to see me yesterday. I know he isn’t overly fond of me, but I think he is hoping for an ‘ the enemy of my enemy is my friend’ moment. He wanted to warn me about Len and the bad influence he is having over you. But before you get all in my face, I told him I can make my own decisions, without his help.”

“Good” said Barry.

“I don’t know how much you know about this” continued Chuck, “but he gave me a hell of a time, when I was courting Iris. He as much as told me, that I was stopping you and Iris from getting back together.”

“He still hasn’t changed his tune” said Barry, “we all have moved on, why can’t he?”

“It doesn’t help much that I have a somewhat less than angelic past” added Len.

Iris came in the room leading Nora, who was pulling a little suitcase.

“Maybe knowing he has another grandchild on the way will help.”

Chuck slipped behind his wife and put his hand on her belly.

“You two are the first adults to know” he said, “We didn’t want to tell anyone till Iris was three months along.”

Barry jumped up and gave both Iris and Chuck a hug.

“Congratulations, I’m sure that will help Joe come around, nothing means more to him than family.”

Len held out his hand, “accept my congratulations, also.”

Len barely had enough time to shake their hands, when a small voice interrupted.

“Daddy, it’s time to go, enough baby talk.”

“I’m afraid someone’s a little jealous, already” said Chuck, he gave Nora a hug, “have a good time with Daddy and his friend, and we will see you in a few days.”

Len and Barry made their way to Barry’s car. Nora slipped in between them, holding both their hands.

“Can we have ice cream at the museum, Daddy, and cupcakes, too?”

“Not till after lunch” Barry answered.

“Cupcakes and ice cream” questioned Len, “is that something new?”

“Yes” replied Barry, “I know you haven’t been there in a while. There is a relatively new exhibit depicting downtown Central City at the turn of the last century. There are shops, a courthouse, and even a jail, for you to break out of. There’s also an old time restaurant and malt shop, where Nora will get her sweets, if she eats her lunch like a good girl.”

“Can’t wait for the malt shop and the jail break, I hope you will be able to recapture me without too much trouble.”

“Yep” answered Barry, “you will be in my custody for the rest of the day, but I will have to release you by evening. I promised Iris, no sleepovers, yet.”

“That makes sense” said Len, “Nora needs to know me better, first.

They found a place in the museum parking lot. Barry got Nora out of her booster seat and started towards the entrance. Len laid his hand on Barry’s arm.

“Before we go in, you should probably go say hello to Detective West.”

“What do you mean” asked Barry.

“He’s been following us since we left; he’s parked three lanes over.”

Barry swore under his breath.

“You wait here with Nora, I’ll be right back.”

Barry sprinted over to Joe’s car.

“Joe, this has got to stop. What I do with my life is none of your concern. I love you and I am grateful for everything you have done for me, but please do not force me to choose between you and Len.”

“I am just worried about you” responded Joe, “and Nora.”

“How dare you think I would put Nora in any danger and how dare you think that Len would harm her in any way. Who we let Nora associate with is Iris’s and my decision, and Iris is okay with Nora seeing Len. You will probably never believe this, but Len is a good person and truthfully, he was never a bad one.

“He was raised by a monster and he did the best that he could. Everything he did, both right and wrong, was for the ones he loved. Maybe you will be able to see that, one day, but until then, just stay out of my personal life.”

He turned and walked back to Len and Nora, not really caring if Joe had any reply.

“Did you get everything settled” Len asked.

“As settled as it’s going to be.”

Barry took Nora’s other hand and they scaled the steps that led to the front entrance.

“You know, Nora, I think we should have ice cream first and then we can walk around.”

They spent the whole day at the museum, and the ice-cream parlor was just the thing to improve Barry’s mood. Nora had a mini chocolate sundae, Barry had the double banana split and Len introduced Barry to the glory that is a vanilla malted with extra malt.

“Where has this been all my life” said Barry, as he took another taste of Len’s malted.

“Just one of the few things you learn when you had a grandfather who drove an old fashion ice-cream truck.”

Barry wanted them to have dinner together then go back to the loft for a while, but Len nixed the idea.

“She has seen enough of me, for the first time. You two spend the rest of the weekend together like you normally do. She will probably have some questions about me and it would be better to answer them when I’m not there. Why don’t you come over for dinner on Monday and you can tell me all about your weekend together.”

Len was right; Nora wanted to know all about Len. Barry could barely answer one question before she hit him with another. After she was finished Barry had one question of his own.

“Do you like him, Sweetie?”

“Yes, Daddy, he is very nice. Are you going to marry him, like Mommy married Daddy Chuck?”

Barry gave Nora a hug.

“It’s a little too soon for that, Nora, but I am glad you like Len, would you like to spend more time together?”

“Yes Daddy” that earned Nora another hug.

“What would you like for dinner” Barry asked.

“Chicken fingers, French fries and brownies” Nora answered.

“Well, you’re in luck. I have all the fixings for all of those. Do you want to help me mix up the brownies?”

Nora and Barry were able to convince Len to have lunch with them on Sunday. They met at the café in the newly opened water park. Barry was still in his bathing suit and a wet t-shirt that hugged his chest and abs. Len had a hard time keeping his eyes anywhere but on that damn t-shirt. Barry seemed to notice; he grinned at his lover and pulled the t-shirt tighter.

“I’ll get even with you for this” vowed Len, and then he turned his attention to Nora and asked her about her visit with her Daddy.

….

Barry dropped Nora off at daycare Monday morning, and then went to work. He saw Joe in the bullpen when he came in. He smiled and waved hello, Joe did the same. He got up to his lab and started going through the samples that came in during the night. He heard a knock on his door, Barry turned and there was Joe.

“Mind if I come in for few minutes” asked Joe, “I got donuts and coffee.”

“Sure” said Barry, “I have a few minutes before the next steps are due.”

“I’ll cut right to the chase” said Joe, “I’ve come to apologize.”

“Thank you, Joe” said Barry, “I might have been a little out of line, too.”

“Iris told me she was pregnant” said Joe, “she is so happy. I see I’ve been a little hard on Chuck and maybe on Snart, too. I had dreamed for years that you and Iris would be together forever, but that was my dream, not my daughter’s and not yours.”

“That’s right” answered Barry, “I will always treasure the time Iris and I had and that we had Nora. But we were not meant to be together as husband and wife, we are happy as best friends and siblings. Do you see that, now?”

“I do” replied Joe, “I made my peace with Chuck yesterday.”

“And how about Len” asked Barry.

“That one might take a little longer, but I will try.”

“That’s all I ask” said Barry, “Thanks Joe, and thanks for the donut and coffee.”

Barry could hardly wait for the day to be over. He texted Len to say he would come over right after work. He was so anxious to tell Len about Joe’s change of heart. He knocked on Len’s door.

“Come in” Len called, “the door’s open.”

Barry noticed it was a little warm in the apartment, maybe the air conditioner was not working. Then Len walked out of the kitchen and Barry knew why.

Len had a black apron tied around his waist. His upper torso was bare and he was barefooted. Barry had rarely seen Len this away in the daylight, so he took a few moments to take in all in. He had been cooking, so his chest and abs were covered with a faint sheen of sweat. This only served to define the outline of his pecs and abs. A sprinkling of salt and pepper hair covered his chest and a line of hair formed his treasure trail, disappearing underneath the apron.

“Are you just going to stand there or come and help me in the kitchen” Len asked “I’ve got Oysters Rockefeller for an appetizer.

Len turned and walked back to the kitchen, he wasn’t wearing underwear, either. If this was Len’s revenge for Barry’s wet t-shirt display, Barry was ready to admit defeat.

“Maybe you could keep them warm in the oven for a little while” suggested Barry.

“No, no” answered Len, “they are very delicate, as is the rest of the meal. I have medallions of beef, stuffed artichokes, and asparagus with honey vinaigrette. For dessert, I prepared fresh figs, strawberries and banana chunks, dipped in dark chocolate.”

Barry groaned as his stomach fought with his dick, it was close, but his stomach won. He ate as quickly as he could without seeming rude, but Len took his time and savored every bite. He cleared off the table and put the dishes in the sink.

“Why don’t you relax in the front room” he said, “while I do the dishes.”

Barry let out a string of curses and flashed around the kitchen till the dishes were cleaned and put away.

“There” he said, “the kitchen’s clean, can we move on to something more fun?”

“I don’t know, Barry” Len fiddled with the hem of his apron, “you do have work tomorrow, I figured after dinner we would just call it a night.”

Barry fell to his knees in mock supplication.

“Please, Kind Overlord, don’t send me away. If you do, I will surely explode. You wouldn’t want to have to explain to your landlords why there is an exploded speedster all over their front yard?”

Len continued to play with his apron, flipping it higher and higher, revealing an erection that probably matched the one straining in Barry’s pants.

“I guess we could watch a little TV” he said, “maybe make some popcorn?”

“That’s it!” exclaimed Barry.

He grabbed Len and sped to the bedroom, in seconds, they were both naked and Barry had Len trapped beneath him.

Len tried to look shocked and angry, but that failed. Instead his face wore his trademark smirk. Barry wiped that smirk away with several passionate kisses, which Len enthusiastically returned. They stopped only when oxygen became more important than passion. They looked at each other and burst out laughing.

“They say revenge is best served cold” laughed Barry, “but it’s pretty damn hot in here.”

“I know” replied Len, “but I just couldn’t wait, I had wanted to take you right there at the water park, and you knew it, you little brat.”

Barry rolled off Len and pulled him over till they were both lying on their sides, facing each other.

Joe and I talked today, he’s come around to the fact they we are together and to the fact the Iris and Chuck are together, too. Iris told him that she was pregnant, I guess that was what brought about this epiphany.”

“I almost feel sorry for him” said Len, “his world has gone all topsy-turvy.”

“Speaking of topsy-turvy” said Barry, “there’s something we haven’t tried yet.”

Barry turned to the bottom of the bed, so his face was lined up with Len’s patient erection. He gave it a long lick and kissed its head.

“Want to give this a try?”

Len’s answer was to grabbed Barry’s ass and to pull him close. He applied his very talented mouth to Barry’s dick and soon both of them had achieved almost simultaneous orgasms.

“Come back up here” ordered Len.

Barry was more than happy to comply.

They kissed gently, and then stroked each other’s cheeks.”

“Can I ask you a question Len?”

“Sure” answered Len.

“I noticed that you don’t spit, but swallow, afterwards, I just wondered why?”

“You swallow, too” observed Len.

“I always felt it was disrespectful to spit” said Barry, “after such an intimate and hopefully pleasant experience, what is your reason?”

“My reason is simpler; every bit of you is precious to me and I don’t want to lose any.”

Barry threw his arms around Len and snuggled into his chest.

“Oh Len, what would I do without you?”

Len pulled him even closer.

“You will never find out, because I have no intentions of leaving.”

....

The warm days of September slipped by and the cool days of October arrived. Len worked less at the restaurant and spent more time with Barry. The two enjoyed the autumn weather and all the outdoor activities that went with it. They spent time at Barry’s cabin and visited the Doherty Farm where they bought all the fall produce they could carry. Barry relied on his science skills when it came to canning and soon the kitchen shelves in both of their apartments were lined with jars of preserved fruits and vegetables, pickles and jams.

They were regular guests and Iris and Chuck’s place and even had dinner with Joe twice. Len finally decided to bite the bullet and visit his Rogues. He had not seen them since the disaster at Mick’s memorial dinner, but all four of his Rogues were more than happy to see him. Roy had even done another sketch of Mick that Len gratefully accepted. All in all life was not just good, but wonderful.

Len had convinced both Iris and Lisa to let him and Barry take the kids Trick-or-Treating this year. The only stipulation both the mothers had was that their children’s costumes would not be any super heroes or villains, Len and Barry agreed. The week before Halloween, Barry was to come over so they could discuss costumes, and then have dinner and some great sex. But early in the afternoon Barry texted to cancel, Iris had a meeting with some underworld informant and Chuck would only let her go if the Flash would be around, just in case. Len was a little disappointed, but he knew that Iris’s safety trumped any romantic plans. If he had only knew what was going to happened he would had convinced them not to go or have gone along, too.

Len was awakened at two in the morning by a furious knocking on his door. He grabbed his cold gun and opened the door a crack. It was Joe and Chuck, he let them in before they woke up his landlords.

“What the hell is going on” he demanded.

“We need your help to break someone out of prison” Chuck said.

“And get my ass thrown in” responded Len, “I think not.”

Joe shoved a cell phone in Len’s face, “watch this.”

There on the tiny screen was Iris; she was tied to a chair, she started to speak.

“Dad” she sobbed, “you have forty eight hours to get Julio Ramirez out of jail or we will be killed.”

“You better believe her” a man’s voice said, “we ain’t fucking around, and if you expect her to be rescued by the Flash.”

The screen moved to show another person. Suspended from a hook in the ceiling, by glowing handcuffs, was Barry.

Chapter Text

The day before, Barry’s lab:

Barry was online, looking at children’s costumes; he had originally thought it would be cute for the kids to go as Captain Cold and the Flash, but both moms had nixed that. Barry was leaning towards a princess and a knight, but he was sure Len had his own ideas. He didn’t know what Len was making for dinner but Barry had volunteered to bring dessert. He was leaning towards Napoleons, but the little Italian bakery also made an excellent cannoli cheese cake. He was just about to call them, when there was a knock at his door, it was Iris.

“Hi" said Barry, “I was just looking at Halloween costumes, how does a princess and knight sound?”

“That sounds fine” said Iris, “but I came to ask you for a big favor.”

“Sure, what do you need?”

Iris closed the lab door and walked over to Barry, she lowered her voice, as if she was afraid someone was listening.

“I have a meeting with an informant from the Ramirez Family. He says he has info on Julio Ramirez that could help convict him. He doesn’t want to go to the police but he’s willing to talk to me. I’ve been working on this for over a month and if I can get something that would help the case, well it would help the police and do wonders for me at the paper. I might even get my own byline.”

Julio Ramirez was a member of the Ramirez crime family. They were responsible for the majority of fentanyl that came into Central City and that had claimed many lives. The police had arrested Julio on another charge and a task force, which included Joe West, was trying to find proof that could tie him to the rest of the family and the drug trade. So far, they were not having any luck.

“This doesn’t sound like a good idea” said Barry, in fact it sounds downright dangerous.”

“Not if the Flash was watching out for me, that’s the only way Chuck will let me do it.”

“What about Joe” asked Barry “what does he think?”

“If Dad knew, he would lock me in one of the CCPD cells. Come on Barry, I’ve been talking to this guy for over a month, it’s safe and it would be even safer with you riding shotgun. Do this and I will name my child after you, even if it’s a girl.”

“No naming it after me” said Barry, “okay; I’ll do it, but I need to call Len, to cancel our dinner date. Now where and when is this supposed to go down?”

“In the parking garage on Fifth and Lake at seven” answered Iris.

“Alright I will meet you at the bookstore at Seventh and Lake at six thirty and we can plan our approach.”

….

Barry put down the book he was reading when Iris walked in, he handed her a small shiny object.

“This comm is smaller than the ones we used at Star Lab, I doubt if anyone will notice it. If things start to go bad, cough twice and I’ll be there in less than a second. Are you sure you want to do this?”

“With you in my corner” answered Iris, “how could anything go wrong?”

Barry followed Iris at an inconspicuous distance. She got to the meeting place, but no one was there.

“Maybe I’ve been stood up” she said, “but I’ll wait for a little while.”

“Not more than ten minutes” said Barry; he hoped the guy wouldn’t show.

Suddenly a man ran up to Iris and grabbed her by the shoulder.

“I think I’m being followed, we need to go someplace safer, come on, my car is over there.”

“No” said Barry, “don’t go with him.”

Iris hesitated for a moment and then followed the man to his car.

“It’s okay, Barry” she whispered, “I’ll cough twice if I’m in trouble.”

Barry followed the car to an old building on the east side. He listened as Iris and the man talked. He heard a thud, like something, maybe Iris, had hit the floor. That was enough for him; he donned his suit and vibrated into the building. In mere seconds he found the room that contained Iris and the man. They were both picking up a card table that had fallen over while the man was setting it up.

“Hey wait a minute” the man said, “is this some sort of setup? I was straight with you, lady, and now you got the Flash to take me in?”

“No” said Barry, “I’m only here to protect her, I guess I got a little jumpy when you changed locations. As long as you’re straight with us, you have no worries.”

“All right” the man said, he produced a laptop and turned it on, “here are the books on the Ramirez drug ring, more than enough to convict the rat you got in jail. The text is a little small so you have to look close.”

Iris leaned over the lap top.

“I can’t make anything out, can you, Flash?”

Barry leaned over Iris, squinting at the tiny text; suddenly he felt something crash down on the back if his head and his world went black.

When Barry woke up, the first thing he felt, or rather not felt, was his connection to the speed force. The back of his head ached and he was not able to move. He was suspended with his arms above his head, he looked up saw that his wrists were being held together by glowing handcuffs. He felt a rare stab of real fear, for those were no ordinary cuffs, but the Meta dampening cuffs invented by Cisco and himself. He then realized his cowl was down, so who ever cuffed him had seen is face.

“Flash, Flash, are you awake” he heard Iris call.

She was tied to a chair across the room.

Another man was there now and Iris’s informant was thanking him.

“I don’t know how you knew the Flash would show up; Jimmy, but I couldn’t have pulled this off without those fancy cuffs.”

“I didn’t know for sure” Jimmy answered “but this is Joe West’s daughter, and they both seem really cozy with him. Since I’ve had the cuffs for a while, I figured better safe than sorry.”

Jimmy grabbed Barry by the shoulder and swung him around.

“I don’t recognize him, Lou, do you?”

The informant, Lou, scrutinized Barry’s face.

“He looks familiar, but I can’t place him, give me time maybe it will come to me.”

Barry was now awake enough to speak, so he addressed both the men.

“I’m a much better hostage then Iris, why don’t you guys just let her go and I’ll do whatever you want.”

Lou slapped Barry across his face, first one side then the other and then punched him twice for good measure. Barry tasted blood in his mouth and felt some trickle from his nose; he had a feeling that both of his eyes would be blackened.

“I don’t need any suggestions from you” Lou told Barry.

Jimmy walked over and pulled Iris’s face up by her chin.

“Please’ she sobbed, “I’m pregnant.”

“Then for the sake of your brat, you better do what we say. We’re going to make a little video for your Daddy” he held up a paper and his burner phone, this is what you’re going to say, start talking.”

“Dad” she sobbed, “you have forty eight hours to get Julio Ramirez out of jail or we will be killed.”

“You better believe her” Jimmy said, “we ain’t fucking around, and if you expect her to be rescued by the Flash.”

He moved the phone so it would focus on Barry.

“I’ll call back in eighteen hours; you better have a plan by then, remember only got forty-eight hours.”

Jimmy shoved the phone in his pocket and stalked over to Iris. He pulled her head back and attacked her mouth while his other hand ripped her blouse open. He squeezed her breast and pinched one of her nipples till she whimpered and cried in pain.

“My Papa used to tell me that pregnant bitches would take anyone’s dick” he shoved his hand down Iris’s pants, “think I’ll find out.”

“Leave her alone” shouted Barry.

Lou backhanded Barry across the face, and then he turned to Jimmy

“Knock it off” Lou ordered, “we might need to have her talk to her Daddy again, you’ll have plenty of time after we get Julio back.”

The two criminals left the room. Iris started to sob, again.

“I’m so sorry” she told Barry, “they’re going to kill us and it’s all my fault.”

It hurt Barry more to see Iris like this than all the beatings in the world.

“Don’t give up” he told her, “we’ll get out of this somehow, have a little faith.”

Barry knew they had an Ace-in-the Hole; he prayed that Joe would see that and go to Len for help. Len was the only one who had any chance of getting them out, alive.

….

Len made a grab for the phone but Joe pulled it out of his reach.

“The fools” Len snarled, “the damn fools. This is what Iris wanted Barry for; if she wants to get herself killed, why drag Barry along?”

“My wife obviously did not know the danger” said Chuck, “do you think she would put her child and Barry in danger, too?”

“For the top story, the almighty byline” spat out Len, “I doubted she cared.”

“Damn you” Chuck advanced on Len, but Joe pulled him back and got between the two men.

“You two can continue this after we get them back, Snart we need a prison break, we don’t have time to go through legal channels, so you’re their only hope.”

“Give me the phone” said Len, he looked at Barry again, “how were they able to take away his powers? Is it those cuffs?”

“Yes” said Joe, “they take away Meta powers, Cisco Ramon invented them. The CCPD had five of them, now they only have four. While he is wearing those cuffs Barry is like any human, he can be killed.

“Then we got only forty-eight hours, I know this gang, they we not give us a second more. I need to see Julio, find out how he’s involved, can you get me in to see him, Joe?”

“The warden will let me see him at eight, I sure I can think of some reason to get you in, too.”

“Good, I’ll meet you outside the prison at seven-forty five, I got to make some calls” in a gentler tone, Len addressed Chuck, “there’s nothing you can do for now. Go home and be with Nora, she needs you.”

He closed the door behind his visitors and sank to the floor. He could not get the image of Barry’s battered face out of his mind, just like Mick’s all those years ago. Part of him could not believe it; Barry was almost godlike with his powers. Len never worried about something happening to the speedster, not like he did with Mick, but all it took was a simple piece of tech to bring him down.

Len needed to get control of his emotions, Barry was depending on him. In a few minutes, he had a plan. He took out his phone; it was after two here, but with the time difference she might still be up. The phone was answered on the first ring.

“Len” said Shawna, “why are you calling at this hour, we were just getting ready to go to bed.”

“He better not be drunk” Len heard Mark say.

“I’m not drunk, Mark, I need Shawna’s help and it’s a matter of life and death.”

“What do you mean” asked Shawna.

“Barry and his ex-wife have been kidnapped, we have forty-eight hours to meet the kidnappers’ demands or they will be killed.”

“That sounds like a job for the cops” interrupted Mark, “why should Shawna get involved?”

“Barry gave you your lives back” answered Len. “you owe him, and there’s a pregnant woman involved, that’s three lives on the line.”

“I’ll help” said Shawna, “I don’t want anyone’s death on my conscience, especially Barry.”

“Good” said Len, “I’ll need you here by eight, I’ll send you my address, and you can pull up the visual on Goggle Maps. I’ll be out but I’ll leave the key under the mat.”

“I’m coming, too” said Mark, “my wife ain’t going anywhere without me.”

“Congratulations” said Len, “we’ll celebrate afterwards.”

Then Len texted Hartley, he needed some tech which he hoped Hartley had, or could get. After that Len lay down, he knew he couldn’t sleep but at least he needed some rest, he would need to be sharp. He couldn’t remember the last time he wanted a drink this bad, he was so glad there was nothing in the apartment. The last thing Barry needed was a hungover rescuer.

….

Joe was waiting for Len outside the prison with coffee and donuts; he didn’t recognize Len, at first. With his hair darkened, horn rimmed glasses and an ultraconservative suit, Len looked every bit like a DA lawyer. Len gratefully took the breakfast and listened while Joe explained his plan.

“I told the prison administrator that you were a new member of the DA’s office and we were coming to offer Ramirez a deal. They have seen enough of me here, so I’m sure they won’t question my actions. There are no recording devices in the attorney/client rooms, so we should be able to speak freely.”

Len downed the last of his frugal breakfast.

“Before we go in, we need to take a quick drive up the hillside road; I need to check something out.”

Joe drove up the hill and stopped at a small roadside trail marker at the top of the hill. From this point they could see the exercise yard with its basketball hoops, running tracks, and benches. By the outdoor toilets there was a lone picnic table, which would be the perfect place.

Len got back in Joe’s car, his phone beeped, it was a text from Shawna they, were at Len’s place.

“What was that about” asked Joe.

“Just part of my escape plan” answered Len, “and I need your word that you will make sure nobody involved in this faces any charges.”

“That’s the plan and if not I’ll take all the blame.”

Joe got them to the meeting room and soon Julio Ramirez was brought in and chained to the table.

“Are you here to offer me the deal” Julio asked.

“What deal” asked Len.

“You know, witness protection and a new identity for what I got on the organization. Didn’t the other DA send you?”

“No” said Len, “we are on a very different mission. We’re here to break you out and deliver back to the bosom of your family. They have members of our family as hostages and we are going to make a trade.”

“No” cried Julio, “you can’t do that, they want to kill me. Guard, guard, take me back.”

“Calm down” ordered Len, “nobody is taking you to your death. We didn’t know this, but if you help us, we can still get you to that new life. First we have to get you out of here.”

“Why shouldn’t I just stay here and work with the DA?”

“Because if we don’t get you out, they will just get someone inside to kill you, might take a little longer but they’ll get the job done. You’ll have a much better chance with us.”

“I don’t know how much humanity you have” interjected Joe, “but they have a pregnant woman as hostage and a man who is the best person I’ve ever known. Do you want their deaths on your conscience?”

“No, damn it” answer Julio, “I’m no killer, I’m an accountant. I’ve got a degree from the University of Missouri. I never wanted to be a mobster, but I was told I needed to pay the family back. I just want out, but I don’t want anyone to die.”

Len laid his hand over one of Julio’s.

“I know what it’s like to be forced into a life of crime by your family. I can get you and the hostages out alive and then we can get you somewhere safe. Will you trust me?”

“I don’t have much choice” Julio replied, “I just hope you know what you’re doing.”

“I do” replied Len, “now what time do you get to go out to the yard?”

“Between ten and twelve” answered Julio.

“At ten-thirty I want you to sit at the table by the outdoor johns.”

“And then what?”

“And then we’ll get you out, now we got to go and put things in motion.”

“Ten-thirty” repeated Julio, “I’ll be there.”

Joe waited till they got to the car before he asked about the plan.

“How are you going to get him out, you just can’t walk in and grab him.”

“True, but I have a friend who can.”

“You’re talking about Peekaboo, right? That why you needed to check the view from the hill, she needs line of sight.”

“Yep, now I need you drive me to Barry’s place, so I can pick up his car. I need to do this part without you. Mardon is with her and we don’t need any fireworks between the two of you. I’ll call you when they leave and Julio is safe at my place.”

The plan went off without a hitch. By eleven-fifteen Julio was lying on the couch after throwing up in Len’s bathroom and Shawna and Mark were on their way back home. Joe showed up a little after twelve, he turned the TV on to the local news channel, waiting for the report of the prison break. The report came at twelve-fortyfive. A picture of Julio was shown on the screen and a reward was offered for any information leading to his recapture. Now they needed to wait for the kidnappers to call.

There was a knock at Len’s door. Joe pulled out his gun.

“Relax Joe” said Len, “that’s just Hartley; he’s bringing me some tech I need.”

Hartley had a small satchel with him.

“I got what you need, Len” he said.

“What does he got” asked Joe.

“Two trackers, one for me and one for Julio” answered Len, “and an electronic key that should open the Meta cuffs.”

“All the cuffs that Ramon made were exact duplicates” said Hartley, “this is the key for the set I have.”

“Why do you have a set of cuffs” asked Joe.

“My partner and I are consenting adults” answered Hartley, “if you want to know more, we’ve made some videos.”

“Too much information, Hartley” said Len, “now how do these trackers work, do I insert them under the skin?”

Hartley took the trackers out of his satchel; they looked like large medicine capsules.

“No, you swallow them; they work until they pass out of the body, then you actually wash them and use them again, and here’s the key for the cuffs. Do you need anything else?”

“Yes, could you show the detective how the trace the trackers?”

“Sure I just need to download the app on his phone.”

Just then, Joe’s phone rang, it was the kidnappers, Joe put it on speaker.

“So, do you have our man” the voice asked.

“I’m here Jimmy” Julio said, “thanks’ for getting me out.”

“I want to talk to my daughter” demanded Joe.

“Sure thing” said Jimmy, “ hey girlie, Daddy’s on the phone.”

“Dad” Iris cried, “are you coming for us?”

“Yes Baby Girl, how’s the Flash?”

“He’s going in and out of consciousness” she answered.

“How are we going to make the trade” asked Joe.

“I told you no cops” said Jimmy.

“I hired someone to make the trade” said Joe, “an ex-con, by the name of Winters.”

“All right, I’ll text you the address, but if I see anyone besides Julio and your lackey, then these two are dead meat.”

Hartley uploaded the app, while Len and Julio swallowed the trackers. Len taped the key to the instep of his left foot then handcuffed Julio’s hands behind his back. Len looked at the address.

“I’ve been there before” he said, “It’s one of their safe houses. Stay at least a mile behind me; I’ll call you when it’s over.”

Len led Julio down to the car, but before they got in Len took a gun from his coat pocket .

“You can’t carry that; they’ll frisk you as soon as you walk through the door.”

“I know” said Len; he shoved the gun under the waistband of Julio’s pants, right under the handcuffs.

….

The safe house was a pawnshop on the East side of town. It still operated as a business, though it was closed much more than it was opened. Julio directed Len to enter through the back and they were met by one of the kidnappers. He frisked Len, but not Julio.

“Hey Jimmy” said Julio, “good to see you, is anyone else here?”

“Lou’s in the other room with our guests, let’s go.”

Len kept a hand on Julio’s back as they followed the mobster.

Iris and Barry were in the same position as they were in the ransom video. Iris’s eyes widened but she didn’t say a word. Barry opened his eyes, and then closed them.

“Hey Julio” Lou stood next to Jimmy, “did they treat you okay at the pen?”

“Sure” answered Julio, “but thanks for springing me.”

“Did you talk to anyone” asked Lou, “try to set up a deal?”

“I wouldn’t do that, I’m loyal to the family, and the boss knows that.”

“He just doesn’t want to take any chances, sorry Julio, nothing personal, just business.”

Both mobsters reached into their jackets, but Len was faster. He grabbed the gun from Julio’s waistband and delivered two head shots. Lou and Jimmy were dead before they hit the floor.

Len grabbed a chair and placed it next to Barry. He lifted his lover off the hook and lowered him to the floor. He pulled the key from his sock and placed it into the cuffs. The cuffs sprung open. Len threw them as far away as he could; Barry opened his eyes and tried to smile. Len bundled up his jacket and lay under Barry’s head. He scrambled over to the mobsters, pulled a phone out of one of their pockets and called Joe.

“It’s over, they’re okay.”

Len located a knife and cut the ropes that held Iris.

“Find me some food and water” told her, “and Julio, go sit in a corner.”

Iris came back with water, juice, and leftover pizza. She had found her purse and was calling Chuck. Len sat down on floor and took Barry into his arms. He lowered his cowl back over his face.

“Barry, Sweetheart” he crooned, “you’re safe I got some food, you must be hungry.

”Lenny” Barry whispered, “I knew you’d come for me. I love you.”

Len felt his eyes get wet, but he didn’t care. He lowered his face and planted a soft kiss on Barry’s lips.

“I love you, too.”

Chapter Text

Barry drank the whole container of juice and reached for the slice of pizza. But he stopped with the piece halfway to his mouth.

“Wait a minute; did you say you loved me?”

“Yes” Len said.

“You meant it, right? Not because I almost died and not like you would love a brother, right?”

“You little Goofball” said Len.

He pulled Barry up and planted the most passionate kiss on his mouth.

“Would I do that to a brother? Now eat the pizza before you pass out.”

“Lenny, Lenny, Lenny” Barry murmured between bites of pizza.

Iris came to sit down by them, she had some candy bars in her purse, and she gave them to Len

“He’s always a little loopy after being separated from the speed force, the candy should help. See he’s already getting better.”

Iris was right; the bruises on Barry’s face were already starting to fade. He shifted in Len’s arms to a more sitting position. His eyes focused on Iris and a worried look passed over his face.

“Are you and the baby alright” he asked.

“Yes” she replied, “thanks to Leonard, you picked a good one here.”

The door flew opened and Joe stormed in, with gun drawn.

“Put that away” said Len, “there’s no one left to shoot.”

Joe looked at the two dead mobsters, and sighed.

“Did you have to kill them, Snart?”

“Yes he did” answered Iris, Barry and Julio.

Iris stood up and embraced her father.

“We would all be dead if he hadn’t.”

“Just what happened?”

“We’ll all give you our statements” said Len, “kill two birds with one stone. But just remember Julio did nothing wrong, in fact the truth is we would all be dead if it wasn’t for him.”

By the time Joe was done with the statements, Barry was back to normal. Iris had talked to Chuck again and he insisted that Iris go to the hospital to be checked out. Nora and he would meet her there. Len and Barry would drop her off on their way home. Joe would wait at the crime scene for the coroner and detectives from the Vice Squad.

Barry wrapped himself in a blanket that he kept in the car and dosed off on the way to the hospital.

“Well, you certainly got yourself a great story” Len said to Iris, “too bad it will never be published.”

“I know” Iris said, “but we are alive and the bad guys are dead, I’m more than satisfied, and I will think long and hard before I try anything like that, again.”

Len dropped Iris off and took Barry back to his place; after all, he did have all the ingredients for that wonderful dinner he had been planning on making. He gently shook Barry’s shoulder.

“Let’s go inside” Len said, “you can sleep in my bed for as long as you like.”

“Only of you sleep with me” Barry answered.

Barry stripped down to his briefs and crawled under covers. Len realized that he was bone tired, so he stripped down, too. Barry pulled him down on the bed with surprising force. Len got ready to tell Barry he was too tired for sex, but Barry just snuggled unto Len’s chest and was asleep in seconds.

It was dark out when Len woke up. He checked his watch, it was almost nine. He rarely lost track of time, it would usually upset him, but not this time. He felt an arm encircling his waist and a chest pushing up against his back.

“Are you awake” he heard Barry ask.

Len turned over and Barry started caressing his cheek.

“I didn’t think we would sleep this late” said Len, “I should get dinner started.”

“All right, but I need to talk to you, first” said Barry.

“We can talk while eating; I don’t want you passing out on me.”

Len started to get up, but Barry pulled him back down.

“No, I want to get this out while I still have the nerve.”

Len lay back down and gave Barry all his attention.

“When I woke up in that shop, I was more frightened then I had been in a long time. But then I thought, it will be okay because Len will find us. Then as the hours went by and Iris starting crying how we were going to die, I thought even more strongly that you would find us, and then you did.

“I can’t really explain why I was so sure, not in any way that would make logical sense. I guess it’s because you have been through so much and I have been through so much that it could not end any other way. I had to stay alive and you had to find me.

“I know I’m not being all romantic, but I’m in love you and I want us to be together for the rest of our lives. I want to be your husband, but if you’re not ready, or if you may never be ready, I’ll understand. I know I can’t replace Mick but I don’t want to lose you. You said you loved me, is it possible you feel the same way?”

Len looked at the nervous young man and his heart melted. He pulled Barry into his arms and kissed him long and hard. Then it was time for him to speak his peace.

“Nobody can replace Mick, he will always have a place in my heart, but there room for you, too, as my lover and my husband. You see, I almost lost you, just like I had almost lost Mick when Lewis took him. I realized then that I wanted him to be my husband. They say history does not repeat itself, but they’re wrong. Let’s have something to eat and plan our future.”

Len could see that Barry was too hungry to wait for the dinner that Len had planned.

“How about I make some sandwiches?”

“Got peanut butter and jelly” Barry asked.

“Only the best” answered Len, “Jif Peanut Butter, Smucker’s Strawberry Jam and squishy white bread.”

Len proceeded to make eight sandwiches, two for himself and six for Barry. He served them with potato chips and large glasses of milk.

“Who ever thought the great Captain Cold was a peanut butter and jelly junkie” said Barry.

“There’s still a lot you don’t know about me” answered Len, “but now you will have plenty of time to find out.”

Barry’s phone beeped, it was a text from Joe.

“Joe says that Iris and the baby are fine. He also says that Commissioner Singh and the DA want to see us in his office tomorrow at nine.”

“That’s to be expected” said Len, “at least nobody has come to arrest me, so that’s a good sign.”

Barry finished his last sandwich, “let’s take a walk.”

Len looked out the window, “it’s starting to rain, never been one for walking in the rain.”

“It won’t be raining where I want to go.”

He picked up Len and in seconds they were on the Las Vegas Strip.

“Thought we might check out some of the wedding chapels, did you ever want to be married by Elvis?”

“Not the worst idea you’ve had, in fact it might be kinda fun, but let’s just walk and enjoy the energy.”

Barry got them home by eleven, they made love, more than once and they were asleep by midnight.

….

Len and Barry stopped, on the way to the police station, to get some breakfast. Len was having a rare case of jitters over the meeting.

“How are you so sure that the DA will care about us saving you and Iris? We did take the law into our own hands, I did kill two people, and we broke a prisoner out of Iron Heights.”

“All that is true” answered Barry, “but you did save a pregnant woman, a valuable mob informant and the Flash.”

“And the DA knows that you are the Flash?”

“The DA is Cecile Horton, she is Joe’s wife, of course she knows and Commissioner Singh has known for years.”

“Maybe we should just make a list of people who don’t know.”

“Having these people know that I’m the ‘Hero of Central City’ comes in handy, sometimes. Now let’s get going, it won’t look good if the fastest man alive is late.”

Iris and Joe were already seated outside Commissioner Singh’s office.

“We are waiting for the DA to get here” said Joe, “and then they will interview us one at a time, but since she’s late I’m going down to the commissary anyone want anything?”

“Don’t bother, Joe” Cecile Horton walked in, “sorry I’m late, there was an accident on the expressway. Joe, we will talk to you first than Iris, Barry, and Mr. Snart.”

The interviews went quickly and soon it was Barry’s turn, he smiled, gave Len’s hand a squeeze and went in. In ten minutes the door opened and Barry gestured Len to enter. He sat down on a bench next to Barry and Barry took his hand.

“Relax Mr. Snart” said Cecile, “nobody is being charged with anything. On the contrary this city owes you a great debt of gratitude. Joe said that you planed everything and saved a pregnant woman, a valuable informant and our city’s greatest guardian. A guard at the prison said a woman, possibly a Meta, participated in the escape of Julio Ramirez, but since he is safely back in custody, we won’t be taking that any further.

“I will be closing the books on this part of the case, now I need to talk with Mr. Ramirez and the FBI. We need to pick his brain, get every scrap of info he has and then find him a very nice, safe place to live out the rest of his life. It was good to finally meet you Mr. Snart and I hope that Barry will bring you with this Thanksgiving.”

Cecile left and Len and Barry got up to follow.

“Just a minute” said Singh, “I would like to talk to Mr. Snart for a moment.”

Singh gestured them to sit in the chairs on the other side of his desk. He opened one of desk drawers and brought out a fancy box of Indian sweets.

“My mother sends these to me, you can’t get them here, the taste is phenomenal, please have some.”

Barry didn’t need to be asked twice and took several pieces; Len took a few pieces and turned his attention towards Singh.

“I’m sure you don’t need my opinion on the sweets, so what do you want?”

“I know more than a little about your past, Mr. Snart, a past that all records of mysteriously disappeared. Then you disappeared for six years and returned a changed man, some might say a hero, something that you proved again, when you risked your life to save Barry and the others.”

“You’re wrong, commissioner” said Len, “I’m no hero; I probably wouldn’t have even bothered if Barry hadn’t been envolved.”

“Oh, Len” chided Barry, “you know that’s not true, now the Commissioner has a proposal for you, one that I think is a good idea.”

“Alright” said Len, “shoot, commissioner, and I don’t mean literally.”

Singh ignore Len’s witty comment and launched his proposal.

“You are a man of considerable talents and the CCPD would like to make use of them.”

“No way am I going to be a cop” said Len, “I couldn’t do that, not even for you, Barry.”

“I do not want you to be a police officer; I would like to offer you the position of security consultant.”

“I never heard of that job” said Len.

“That’s because it didn’t exist until yesterday” answered Singh, “So many of our establishments are robbed even though they feel they have state-of-the art, security systems. You would assess these systems and let the client know if they have a good system and if not, what they need to do to improve it.”

“In order to do that I would have to try to break in” said Len.

“With the knowledge of the clients and the CCPD, then you could suggest improvements or give them your seal of approval. You would be paid by the case and would never have to set foot in the station. Would this be something that would interest you?”

“Maybe” answered Len, “but I would need to discuss it with my fiancé.”

“That would be me” said Barry, “and you are the first to know.”

“Congratulations” said Singh, “did you decide on a date, yet?”

“No, but it will be soon” answered Len, “I don’t see any reason to wait.”

“I’m hoping for a Vegas wedding” said Barry, “hopefully I can get a few days off.”

“I don’t think that will be a problem” Singh shook their hands and walked them to the door, “just have HR talk to me.”

Len decided to take the position. He figured he was actually helping his brothers in crime. After all, if they couldn’t break in they couldn’t be arrested. Soon police departments in the surrounding suburbs expressed interest in his services and his income had the potential to equal Barry’s. Pretty good for a high school dropout, he thought.

They snuck off to Las Vegas two weekends after Christmas. They would have gone sooner, but they had a devil of a time finding the perfect rings. They finally decided on two wide bands that had a chevron design alternating in white and yellow gold. They were married by an Elvis and spent the next two days in a luxury suite in the Luxor’s pyramid.

Their family and friends were upset that they missed the ceremony but the newlyweds made up for it by having a reception a week after they got back. It was held in the newly opened banquet hall belonging to Lisa and Luke. Lisa wanted to give them the reception as a wedding gift, but Barry insisted that he and Len pay. They settled on a special family discount. The reception was wonderful, cops and ex-criminals played nice together and only a few guests drank to excess. One was Joe and another was Mardon and they ended up doing Karaoke together.

The husbands got back home a little before midnight. Barry went to the kitchen to put the leftovers away and then decided to whip up a breakfast casserole to put in the oven tomorrow morning. When he came back to the front room he saw Len sitting on the couch. He had his and Mick’s wedding rings in his hands. Barry sat down next to him.

“What are you doing, Sweetheart?”

“Trying to figure out what to do with these, I guess I’ll put them in my safety deposit box, but it will feel odd not to wear them.”

“You don’t have to stop wearing them” said Barry.

“It doesn’t seem right wearing two wedding rings on my hands and if I wore them both around my neck they would be clinking together constantly.”

Barry grabbed a piece of paper and a pen and did a quick sketch.

“What if you incorporated the rings into a chain, like giant links? That way they would lie flat against your neck and wouldn’t touch each other.”

He showed Len the sketch.

“I know it’s kind of crude, but you get the idea, right?”

“That’s a lovely idea” said Len, “but I’d like to have the work done by the jeweler who sold them to us, if he is still around.”

“We can go tomorrow; I got the day off” Barry yawned, “now come to bed.”

….

Len was delighted to see that the jeweler was still in business and still at his little shop at the end of Jeweler’s Row. They got there shortly after he opened. The jeweler remembered Len asked after Mick. Len told him that Mick had been killed in an accident several years ago and that he had remarried, then he introduced his new husband.

“It is very odd to give you my condolences and congratulations in the same sentence. I see you have your rings, so how else may I be of service?”

Len took out the box that contained his and Mick’s rings. He explained what he wanted and Barry showed the jeweler his sketch.

“That’s a wonderful idea” said the jeweler, “how long would you like the chain to be?”

Len pulled out the original chains, “the same length, maybe you could use one of these?”

“No, I would use a heavier chain, but if you like, I could buy these back.”

“No” said Len, “I would like to keep them.”

“Then I will start work on this right away, I should be finished sometime in the afternoon, I can call you when I’m done.”

The jeweler called by four and said that the chain was finished. He fastened the chain around Len’s neck and held up a mirror.

“It’s a good length” the jeweler said, “but I could make it longer or shorter if you like and the clasp is the strongest lobster claw I have, it will be very secure. So what do you think?”

“I think it’s perfect” said Len, and he turned away for a moment and wiped his eyes.

Barry gathered his husband in his arms and gave him a gentle kiss. Then they both thanked the jeweler for his fine work. Len started to pull out his credit card, but Barry beat him to it.

“You paid for the wedding rings” Barry said, “let me pay for this.”

They decided to have an early dinner at The Indian Gardens and spend the evening relaxing at home. Barry noticed that Len would occasionally caress the two rings around his neck. Len caught Barry watching and blushed.

“You might think this is crazy, but sometimes I feel that Mick is here.”

Barry pulled Len close.

“You might think this is even crazier, but sometimes I feel him, too. Hopefully he is happy for us.”

Chapter Text

Barry stood in front of his closet, trying to decide what to wear tonight. Len had made reservations at Central City’s best steakhouse and then they were going to go to their favorite club. This was the perfect way to celebrate their first anniversary. Len had been out of town on a job, but was on his way home.

‘A whole year’ Barry thought, 'how time flies and what a great year it was.’

As Singh and Cecile promised, no charges were brought against Len or Joe and no further charges were filed against Julio Ramirez. The information Julio had was legit and within five months, the Ramirez Boss and his three lieutenants were serving long prison sentences. The Ramirez crime ring was all but destroyed. Any remaining mobsters either left town or went underground. The law was fine with that, but would remain vigilant, in case any of them decided to rear their ugly heads. Joe was rewarded with a promotion to chief of detectives and Julio given a new identity and was relocated to another country. He sent a letter to Joe, thanking him and Len for his new life.

Barry was promoted to director of the CSI unit for his precinct and two others. He was saddled with more paperwork and had to worry about budgets and such, but he rarely went out on calls and was home every evening and almost all weekends. Now that he had someone to come home to, it was a win-win situation.

The husbands decided to stay in Barry’s loft. Len found a very nice female police officer to take over his lease. Since they were going to stay in the loft, Len set about redecorating. Barry was okay with that, since he had done little to the loft, after Iris left.

Iris had a healthy baby boy, who she named Joseph Charles. She also got her byline, owing to her excellent coverage of the Ramirez trial. Joe finally warmed up to Chuck and admitted to Barry and Iris that they had both found their soulmates.

Lisa and Luke were growing their Chinese food empire. They now had two restaurants and the banquet hall. Their food was requested at many of Central City’s government functions and the Labor Day Festival. The one sad point of the past year was the sudden death of Luke’s father. He died in his sleep of a heart attack. Luke’s mother was devastated; she was totally unprepared for life alone.

It was Lisa who insisted that her mother-in-law move in with the family; Lisa knew what it was like to suddenly be alone. The two women got along better than anyone expected. So well, that Lisa and Luke decided to try for another baby. Lisa had always wanted two children; hopefully they would be friends and look out for one another, like she and Len had. And a live-in babysitter was also a powerful incentive.

Barry hoped that Len wouldn’t be too tired from his business trip. He didn’t go out of town that often but when he did, Barry missed him desperately. Barry would occasionally zip to wherever Len was to spend the night with him. He always let Len know he was coming, because the first time he decided to surprise Len, well it embarrassed Barry just to think about it.

Len had a job with the Midway City Police Department. A neighboring city had break-in’s at two of their museums. The mayor of Midway City did not want that to happen there and he sought the advice of the Chief of Police. Chief Shapiro had heard about Len and contracted with him to check the security at Midway City’s four museums. This would be a two to three day job, so Len was supplied with plane tickets and vouchers for a hotel room and meals at the hotel’s restaurant.

This would be the first time that Len and Barry would be separated in the four months since they were married. Barry had not happy about it.

“Let me see if I can clear my schedule, then I could come with you.”

“I’m only going to be gone a few days” Len had answered, “I think you can survive that short time without seeing my devilishly handsome face. Besides, you have paperwork to do and you still haven’t decided which dining room set you want, I have given you three good choices.”

Len had let Barry take him to the airport and he promised that he would call Barry a couple times a day. But after the first night in bed without Len, Barry decided to do something about it. He had stopped at a Lover’s Lane on the way home from work and picked up a few things. Len was going to find a surprise in his hotel room, that night, but the surprise had been on Barry.

Barry had flashed his way into Len’s hotel room and was happy to see that Len had not gotten back yet. He called his husband and Len had told him he was almost done for the day and that he would call him when he was back for the night. Barry had changed into a scarlet thong and a sheer red crop top he pulled the covers up to his waist and waited. In fifteen minutes Barry heard a cardkey in the lock and the door opened.

“Hello, big boy” said Barry, “looking to have a good time tonight.”

But to Barry’s horror, it was not Len who entered the room, but a portly middle-aged man with a receding hairline. Barry uttered an uncharacteristic shriek and pulled the blankets up to his chin.

“I don’t think you mean me” the portly man had said.

“I’m pretty sure he means me” Len was standing just behind the man, “Joe, this ravishing creature in red is my husband, Barry. Barry, this is Joe Shapiro, Chief of the Midway Police.”

“Please to meet you, Barry” said Joe, “now if you will excuse me I need to use the bathroom.”

Len sat down on the bed and lifted the blanket; he ran his hand down Barry’s side and snapped the strap of the thong.

“Cute outfit, I promise I’m going to enjoy removing it tonight.”

“I’m sorry” Barry had said, “I thought you would be alone.”

“They were cleaning the bathroom in the lobby and I needed to get some paperwork, but don’t apologize, this is the most exciting thing that has happened on this trip.”

Joe came out of the bathroom, “I’ll get us a table for three. And I’ll see you downstairs in a bit.”

Barry tried to apologize to Joe, but the other man smiled.

“No need for that” he had said, “I wish my wife would surprise me like that, but I guess with three kids at home, she’s a little too busy.”

The three had an enjoyable dinner. The conversation ranged from shop talk, political and social issues, family and hobbies. After dinner Barry changed back into his little red number so Len could make good on his promise.

Barry took the crop top and thong out of his underwear drawer. Maybe he would wear them tonight.

“You better put those away, or we’ll never make it out of the bedroom.”

Len stood in the doorway, a vision in black. He was wearing his black beret, pea coat, jeans and combat boots, Barry was always amazed how Len could make a foppish beret look so super-hot.

“I was thinking about these for later tonight” said Barry, “do you approve?”

“I’d approve of you in a gunny sack, want to join me in a quick shower, before dinner?”

After a not so quick shower they arrived at the Aberdeen Steakhouse. They ordered the specialty of the house, prime rib with all the trimmings. They started with toasting their anniversary with sparkling cider and finished with a decadent cheesecake.

Then it was off to Club Jabberwocky to continue their celebration. Club Jabberwocky was the first gay club in Central City, and it survived virtually unchanged since it opened thirty years ago. Len and Mick had gone there regularly but Len had assured Barry he would not be haunted by old memories.

“It’s kind of like a rite of passage” Len said, “I remember how I could be such a brat, rubbing up against Mick, getting him all hot and bothered. There were times he dragged me out and we ended up doing it in the alley.”

“Ick, why the alley?”

“Because you can’t do it on motorcycles.”

The pair entered the club and surrendered themselves to the music and lights. Len was drinking ginger ale and Barry, his favorite craft beer, he couldn’t get a buzz but he liked the taste. They listened to the music for a while before venturing out on the dance floor. That’s when Barry decided he would be a brat.

He grabbed Len by the shoulders slid up and down his front. Then Barry reached around and massaged Len’s ass, pulling him closer and rubbing their junk together. Len pulled Barry’s face over to his and roughly kissed him, Barry threw his arms around Len’s neck and gave as well as he got. The two were no longer dancing but making out on the dance floor.

“Good thing we got a car out there” Barry whispered in Len’s ear.

“Enough” Len growled, he picked Barry up and headed towards the door.

Barry threw a hundred dollar bill on the bar as they past.

“Keep the change” he called.

“Have fun” the bartender called back.

Len threw Barry in the back seat and drove towards home. He heard Barry rustling around in the back and then a crinkle of foil.

“What are you doing back there?”

“Just prepping” answered Barry.

Len pulled over and stared at his husband. Barry was on his knees, he was wearing the red tcrop top and thong. He had a packet of lube in one hand and the other hand was busy opening himself up. Len pulled the car into an empty lot and climbed into the back seat. He threw Barry’s legs up and pushed into that nicely prepped hole.

“Give it to me, Len” said Barry, “as hard and as fast as you want.”

That’s all the encouragement Len needed. He pounded into Barry hitting his prostate again and again. Barry scrambled to find some sort purchase in order to push back against Len’s thrusts. He was finally able to grab on to the seatbelt strap and was able to swing himself forward. Len grunted his approval of this maneuver and with a few more thrusts he came. Barry’s release followed in seconds and they both collapsed in a sticky, sweaty heap.

Within minutes they both felt the chill of the December night. Len climbed back into the front seat and turned on the motor and the heat. He passed Barry some paper towels so he could clean up and slip back into his clothes.

“Come back here” Barry said, “I want to cuddle for a little while.”

There was no way Len could refuse such a request, so they cuddled and exchanged kisses and sweet words, until a cop knocked on one of the windows.

“Everything alright in here” asked the cop.

“Just celebrating our anniversary” answered Len, “trust me, we are consenting adults.”

“I can see that” answered the cop, “but it’s starting to snow and you wouldn’t want to be caught in a blizzard.”

Barry started laughing and the cop gave him a confused look.

“Thank you officer” Len smirked, “we will be getting home.”

Barry giggled all the way home.

“I was just waiting for you to say ‘the cold never bothered me, anyways’.”

“You don’t know if he was a homophobe or not” replied Len, “getting arrested would not have been a good way to end our night out, besides I got plans for you when we get home.

….

Len woke up at three minutes after ten; he was still sore after round two of the Barry/Len sex-tastic anniversary bash. Barry was curled up next to him, with his head on Len’s shoulder. Len could have stayed this way for the rest of the morning, but Barry’s stomach started to growl.

“I suppose we should get up and make breakfast” Len said, without any real enthusiasm.

“That’s already taken care of” responded Barry, “I got bagels, cream cheese and all the fixings, yesterday and an egg strata is ready to go in to the oven.”

“You are a treasure” responded Len, he eased himself out of bed, “you get the food started, I’m going to take a hot shower.”

Len showered and dressed, and came into the kitchen, the table was set and the strata was baking. Barry was looking out the window.

“What’s so interesting out there” asked Len.

“There’s a guy out there staring up at our place, he’s been there for at least ten minutes.”

Len looked over Barry’s shoulder, and then he uttered a curse. He grabbed his cold gun and ran down the stairs. It took a moment or two for Barry to comprehend what happened. But then he sped after Len and took the cold gun before he could freeze the man.

“What are you doing Len, he didn’t do anything to us, you can’t kill I guy for staring at our home.”

“You don’t know who he is” answered Len, “if it wasn’t for him, Mick would still be alive.”

“He’s right” the man answered, “Rip Hunter, at your service.”

“The great Rip Hunter” Len spat out, “give me one good reason why I shouldn’t kill you?”

“If you did” answered Rip, “then I wouldn’t be able to help you find Mr. Rory.”

Chapter Text

“You lying bastard” shouted Len, he delivered a punch that knocked Rip off his feet.

Len then dragged him back up and got ready to deliver another punch, but Barry held his arm back.

“Stop it, Len. I’m not going to let you beat him to death, besides I want to hear what he has to say.”

“Thank you Dr. Allen” said Rip, “may we continue this discussion somewhere warmer?”

Barry ushered Rip and Len back into the loft, making sure to stay between the two. The strata had finished baking and its delicious smell permeated the loft. Rip turned towards the kitchen and stumbled. He would have fallen if Barry had not caught him. This gave Barry his first good look at the man.

Barry did not need to know Rip from before this meeting to see that he was in bad shape. He looked pale and gaunt, like he hadn’t been eating properly for a while. His clothes were wrinkled and travel stained, it looked like he had been wearing and sleeping in them for several days.

“Sorry that I stumbled” Rip said, “it looks like I interrupted breakfast. Is there somewhere I can wait till you get done eating?”

“When was the last time you ate” asked Barry.

“I might have skipped a meal or two” replied Rip, “could you spare a cup of tea?”

“More like ten or twenty meals” replied Barry, “sit down at the table, before you fall over.”

In seconds Barry placed a large slice of the strata, leftover roast chicken, bread, jam and a cup of tea in front of Rip.

“Eat” said Barry, “then we’ll talk.”

Len had not said a word since they got inside, but now he erupted in rage.

“What the hell, Barry! You’re giving him our food? Maybe you’ll tuck him in for an after-breakfast nap? It’s because of him that Mick is dead, doesn’t that mean anything to you?”

“Of course it does” Barry grabbed Len by the arm, “Rip, I expect you to stay in that chair till we get back.”

Barry took Len to the spare room that housed Gideon.

“I needed him to stay put while I talk to Gideon” Barry said, “I couldn’t think of a better way than feeding him. Now let me get some answers.”

Len grudgingly took a seat, while Barry addressed an empty shelf.

“Gideon”

The holographic head and shoulders materialized on that shelf.

“Yes Dr. Allen, how can I be of service?”

“Scan the person who is sitting at our kitchen table and tell me if you know who his is?”

“That’s Rip Hunter, also known as Michael Hunter” replied Gideon.

“Can you tell me where he has been, before coming here and I am initiating override order Runaway Dino 12081953.”

“How far back would you like me to go” asked Gideon, “or should I say, how far forward?”

“I’m not sure” answered Barry, “how about since he gave up command of the Waverider or maybe a little more recent.”

“Would since his escape from prison be recent enough?”

“He was in prison” Len jumped out of his chair, “what for?”

“That is classified” answered Gideon, “and your override will not enable me to release that information.”

“How did he escape” asked Len.

“I can’t give you the details” said Gideon, “but since Captain Hunter is in your kitchen, you can ask him.”

“Fine” said Barry, “I have another question. Rip said he can help us find Mick Rory, is that even possible? You said he died when the oculus exploded.”

Gideon paused for a moment, like she was thinking; if AI’s can do that, then she spoke.

“There is a very slight chance that he could have survived.”

“How” asked Len and Barry, together.

“The chance is so slight that’s it’s hardly worth mentioning.”

“But never the less that is what happened” Rip stood at the doorway.

“I thought you were told to stay put” said Len.

“Forgive me, but I needed to make sure you weren’t informing the Waverider, I am a wanted man, you know.”

“We weren’t” said Len, “but that is always an option, so watch your step.”

“Why don’t you two go back in the kitchen” said Barry, “I will join you in a few minutes.”

Len pointedly ignored Rip as he made plates of food for Barry and himself. He really wasn’t hungry, but he knew Barry needed to eat. He poured coffee for Barry and tea for himself. He had everything ready when Barry sat down.

“All right Rip” said Len, “we need to know everything, from how you got your ass in prison, how you escaped, and why you think that Mick is still alive.”

“I will answer the last question first” said Rip, “I know Mr. Rory is still alive, because I have seen him. Another cup of tea and a bit more bread will properly loosen my tongue? ”

Len leapt out of his chair and grabbed Rip by his throat.

“This is not a fucking bed and breakfast.”

Barry pulled Len off Rip and sat his husband down next to him.

“He can’t tell us anything if you throttle him. No more smartass remarks, Rip just tell us what we want to know. You must want us to know or you wouldn’t be here.”

“My apologies to both of you” said Rip, “get comfortable, it’s a long story.”

Barry poured Rip another cup of tea and pushed the bread plate over to him. Rip took a long sip of tea and then started his tale.

“We finally killed Vandal Savage and saved the future world from his tyranny, but I was not able to save my wife and son. I thought my days as a time master was over, but I was wrong. It seemed that our little team had created many time aberrations while trying to kill Savage and since we had destroyed the Time Bureau, I felt it was my responsibility to create another.

“I gave the Waverider to what remained of our crew and set about building a new Time Bureau. There were still time ships and crews out there so I recruited them and trained qualified civilians, within two years I had a thriving bureau. The Waverider and other ships would deal with the aberrations and I had purpose, again. Things were good until I started having disturbing dreams about Mr. Rory.”

“Guilty conscience, maybe” sneered Len.

“I thought that, too, at first” continued Rip, “but then strange things started when I was awake. I would feel Mr. Rory in the room, I would hear his voice and if I turned around quickly I would almost see him.

“I’ve had that feeling, too” said Barry, “not as vivid as you described. But sometimes I could feel him with me, so has Len. I thought it was just good memories, but are you saying it’s something else?”

“That’s what I needed to find out. So after much soul-searching I resigned from the Time Bureau. I gave the position to my second-in-command, Ava Sharpe and started on my new quest.

“I spent days searching the archives of the Time Masters, scrutinizing every bit of information regarding the time stream and time travel. I researched fact, legend, and myth with the same diligence and more than once I suspended my belief in reality. I found one theory that was woven through all the facts, legends, and myths, that it just may be possible for a human to enter the time stream without a ship. I came to the conclusion that the explosion at the oculus threw Mr. Rory into the time stream.”

“How would that even be possible” asked Len.

“To find that out, I needed to travel to what was left of the oculus. So I borrowed a time ship and set off to the Vanishing Point. When I reached the site of the oculus I was surprised to find some of it still intact. I scanned the area for Mr. Rory’s DNA but I could not find any. Before you scoff, I assure you my equipment could find a piece DNA the size of an atom. So I had no choice but to believe that somehow Mr. Rory was taken into the time stream and survived.”

“What took you so long to come to us” asked Barry.

“I was preparing to do just that when I was arrested and imprisoned, for it is a high crime to travel to the Vanishing Point.”

“And who decided it was a crime” said Len, “ never mind, I think I know.”

“If you are guessing me” replied Rip, “you would be right.”

“Why is it a high crime” asked Len, “forget it, I don’t want to know, so how did you escape?”

“I acted like the model prisoner for over two years and they decided to take me for a parole hearing. They were foolish enough to have only one guard escort me. I overpowered him, dumped him on the tarmac and took his ship. That was the time ship I used when I began my search for Mr. Rory and the same one I have now.

“I laid low for a few months and then started my search. I programed Mr. Rory’s DNA into the system and reports of sightings poured in. He had been popping in and out of the time stream like a jack-in-the-box. Now I had to figure out how to keep him here.”

Rip took a black object out of his pocket. It looked like part of a handcuff. He snapped it open and closed it again.

“If I can get this on his wrist, he would be severed from the time stream; he would need to keep it on until we can come up with something more permanent.”

Barry plucked the device from Rip’s hand.

“It reminds me of the cuff that severs me from the speed force. How did you make this?”

“I’ve been dealing with time for quite a while and my AI helped me.”

Len spoke next and his voice was rough with emotion.

“You said you saw Mick, where and when?”

“I talked to him outside a rather seedy bar in Laredo, Texas on June fourth, nineteen twenty-eight. I was hoping he would recognize me but he didn’t. I tried to put the cuff on him anyway, but he knocked me out. When I came to he was gone.

“Unfortunately I lingered there too long and a ship from the Time Bureau found me. I escaped, but my ship suffered significant damage. I was able to make one more jump, so I came here, and yes I have been keeping tabs on you, Mr. Snart, once I found out you were alive. Dr. Allen, I need your help in repairing my ship. After that is accomplished I am confident that the three of us can save Mr. Rory.”

“Before I answer that” said Barry, “I need to check one thing, Gideon have you been monitoring Rip Hunter during our conversation, as I asked?”

“Yes, Dr. Allen” The AI replied, “and everything he has said has been the truth.”

“I didn’t know you were monitoring me” said Rip, “maybe I should have showed you this, first.”

He fiddled with a device on his left wrist, and a holographic image of Mick appeared. Mick was standing in front of what did, indeed, look to be a seedy bar. He had an unsettled look on his face, as if he was trying to make sense of his surroundings.

“Mr. Rory” Rip was heard to say, “It’s Captain Hunter.”

Mick growled and charged forward. The image shook wildly and then ended.

“That was when he attacked me; he is still an extremely powerful individual.”

But neither Len nor Barry was listening to him. Len had his hand clamped down on Barry’s left arm; he was squeezing so hard that Barry was sure his bones would crack.

“That’s our Mick” whispered Len, “I’d know that growl anywhere.”

Barry felt like a knife just twisted in his gut, but he was a hero, so he had to act like one, no matter how hard it hurt. He gently disengaged Len’s hand from his wrist.

“What do you need us to do” he asked Rip.

“Right now, I wouldn’t mind a shower and a change of clothes, if you would be so kind. Then we can take Gideon over to my ship and she can help us with repairs. After that, we will wait for the next sighting and collect Mr. Rory.”

Barry got some clothes and clean towels for Rip and showed him to the shower.

Rip placed his hand on Barry’s shoulder.

“I know you and Mr. Snart are married, that’s quite the pickle. I hazard to guess how this contest will end, but may the best man win”

“There will be no contest” Barry replied, “Mick and Len were together for thirty years. I will step aside if that’s what I need to do.”

Len was still sitting in the same chair, looking out into space. Barry approached him.

“Len” Barry began, but he didn’t get any farther.

Len stood up and grabbed Barry in his arms. He captured the younger man’s lips in kiss after kiss. One of Len’s hands found the small of Barry’s back and pressed him close. Barry felt the hardness of Len’s member as he pressed them closer together. Barry could not help but respond in kind. Len started inching them towards the bedroom.

“I know for a fact that Rip takes very long showers and we got some celebrating to do.”

Barry willingly let Len lead him to their bed. He didn’t know many more chances he would have to be with Len, so he needed to make every one count.

“I want to be inside of you” he whispered to Len.

Len grabbed the lube out of their bedside table and placed it in Barry’s hand.

“Your wish is my command, oh husband of mine.”

Barry didn’t bother to try to think this through; he quickly prepped Len and was soon thrusting in and out for all he was worth. They had barely climaxed when there was a soft knock on their bedroom door.

“If you gentlemen don’t mind” said Rip, “I’m going to take a short walk, I feel quite invigorated by that shower, and I’ll be back in fifteen minutes or so.”

“You think he knew what we were doing in here” Barry asked.

“No doubt” replied Len, “I think he knew when anyone did anything on the Waverider and he probably listened in. I always imagined him jerking off to whatever he heard and maybe even saw.”

“I don’t even want to think about that” said Barry, “let’s get cleaned up so we will be ready to go when he gets back.”

Rip had landed his ship a mile away, on the roof of an old warehouse. He had renamed it Searcher and its AI was known as Selene. Barry had switched Gideon to her portable station and packed up all the high tech tools he had saved from Star Lab, hopefully that would be enough.

“Here is the Searcher” boasted Rip.

He opened the entryway and ushered his guests in.

“Pretty puny” said Len, “it’s not much bigger than a jump ship.”

“It was designed to be a two-man ship, one of the newest models, I am lucky to have her.”

The bridge was lit by emergency lights and the AI pedestal was dark. Rip plugged Gideon into the auxiliary link.

“How does it look, Gideon” he asked, “can we repair her?”

“The damage is significant, but not unrepairable, shall we start?”

Barry and Rip got to work, under Gideon’s directions. Since he would be of little help, Len sat back and watched.

“Something just occurred to me, Rip” Len said, “in that holo, Mick didn’t look any older, and it’s been over eight years, did he not age?”

“Since Mr. Rory has spent most of his after-oculus existence in the time stream; he would not have aged. I doubt if he is more than a year older then when you last saw him.”

“Sounds a lot like the speed force” Barry commented.

“Indeed” answered Rip, “our scientists have theorized that they are like different sides of the same coin.”

The main lights suddenly came on and the familiar sounds of the ship were heard, again.

“All systems are online” said Gideon.

“I concur” said another voice, “shall I resume my scanning for Mr. Rory’s DNA?”

“Yes, thank you, Selene, now we will move the Searcher to a more secure location.”

The Searcher flew to the top of Len and Barry’s loft. Rip elected to stay on his ship. There was nothing for the husbands to do but wait. Barry called off work and the two spent most of their time cuddling on the couch, and trying to distract themselves with the latest hit show on HBO. It was getting close to sundown when Rip contacted them.

“Selene has detected Mr. Rory’s DNA, she is pinpointing the time and location now, it will only take a few moments, so you should get up here, now.”

Barry grabbed Len and flashed to the Searcher’s bridge.

“Selene has located him” said Rip, “oh, this is rather distressing.”

“What is” demanded Len.

“Mr. Rory is in a facility for the insane.”

Chapter Text

“Where and when” asked Barry.

“The East End of London” answered Rip, “October tenth, eighteen seventy-one.”

“We need to get him out of there ASAP” said Len, “the asylums, back then, were worse than prisons.”

“Selene, put us down as close, as safely possible, to the asylum and then replicate some period appropriate clothing.”

“Why” said Len, “why can’t Barry just run in and get him?”

“Because” answered Rip, “we wouldn’t want to do anything that might change history, like an inmate suddenly disappearing. Even the slightest disruption might have a major effect.”

“You’re talking about the ‘butterfly effect’” said Barry, “but how long do we have to get him out, before he gets pulled back into the time stream?”

“Mr. Rory’s times out have lasted anywhere from less than one to more than 10 days” replied Rip.

“And how long has he been out this time?”

“It’s been a little over two days.” answered Selene, “forty-eight hours and twenty minutes to be exact.”

“Then let’s stop flapping our jaws and get going” said Len, “he could disappear any minute.”

The three were soon dressed in period correct clothes and were making their way to Mick. Len had the cuff in his pocket, for he told Rip he had the best chance of placing it on Mick. Selene was able to put the Searcher down less than a quarter mile from the asylum in patch of meadow. Rip would be doing the talking since he had the right accent.

They entered the asylum and requested to see the administrator. A big rough looking man came out of an office. He was dressed in a leather waistcoat and dark green breeches, he was unshaven and the remains of his last meal decorated his shirt.

“What do you want” he asked, “I’m a busy man.”

“I think you have my brother among your patients” said Rip, “my friends and I have come to collect him.”

“I have a lot of patients here” the man replied, “what makes you think one of them belongs to you?”

“He just arrived a day or two ago” Rip pulled out a daguerreotype of Mick, “this is my brother, is he here?”

“Oh, this one, he’s a violent imbecile; I had to have him chained in my isolation ward. I’ll be glad to let you take this one off my hands. He would be costing me way more than the Crown pays me.” He called to one of his men, “Finnegan, take them down to the basement, see if the new idiot is theirs.”

The three followed Finnegan to the basement and he opened a heavy wooden door to an inner chamber. They were almost knocked off their feet by the stench that greeted them. The room was like a dungeon, with walls of rough bricks and a dirt floor. The place was lit by candle scones hanging from the walls; these brought little light, which was almost a blessing.

There were six men and one woman sitting on benches against the walls. They were chained to the wall by their waists. They also had shackles on their ankles and wrists, making anything more than the slightest movement impossible. A few of these poor creatures look towards the visitors when they came in, but most just stared listlessly at the floor. Against the far wall was chained a big man, his head lolled to one side, his eyes were closed. It was Mick. Rip pointed to Mick and addressed the guard

“That’s my brother” he said, “we will be taking him off your hands.”

Len approached his first husband and quickly slipped the cuff on his arm. He shook him gently by the shoulder, but there was no response.

“What did you do to him” Len demanded of the guard.

“He was quite a handful when he got here” responded Finnegan, “so we dosed him up fine with some laudanum, he won’t give you blokes any problem, but you might have to carry him out.”

The administrator called from the top of the stairs.

“Is that your brother?”

“Yes it is” answered Rip, “please release him.”

“We need to talk in my office, first; you have some papers to sign and a few things to discuss.”

Rip went upstairs and came back a few minutes later.

“My men will stay with my brother” he told Finnegan, “I have to go get something.”

Len and Barry stood guard on either side of Mick. Len patted Mick’s shoulder and crooned softy, but there was no response.

“Get me a bucket of clean water and a clean rag” Len told Finnegan.

Len cleaned the grime from Mick’s face, he cursed as the washing revealed a bruised eye and cheek and a cut lip.

“Who did this to him” Len hissed.

“I told you he was a handful” answered Finnegan, “took three of us to calm him down.”

“By beating him? You son of a bitch.”

Len started to advance on the guard, but Barry held him back.

“We need to get out of here as quickly as possible” he whispered, “and going after him might just get you chained up, too.”

Len shook off Barry’s grasp and returned to cleaning Mick’s face.

Mick opened his eyes and started to moan. Len crouched down so they were eye to eye; he held Mick’s face in his hands.

“Mick, it’s Len, we found you. Barry’s here and so is Rip, we’re going to take you home.”

Mick looked at Len with an empty-eyed stare. His mouth was working but no sounds came out.

“Barry, get him some water” Len said.

Barry held a dipper of water to Mick’s lips.

“It’s me, Barry. Rip is here with a ship, we’re going to get you back to our time. It’s going to be just a few more minutes. Here, take a sip of water.”

He poured a bit of water into Mick’s mouth, but it just drippled out. His eyes closed and his head started to fall to his chest.

Len shook him.

“Stay awake, damn it, where the hell is Rip?”

“I’m right here” Rip and the administrator entered the basement.

“You can release him” the administrator said, “his brother will take custody.”

Barry and Len almost dragged Mick up the stairs and out the front door.

“Why did you leave and what took you so long to get back” asked Len.

“The administrator wanted a bribe, I had to go back to the Searcher and have Selena replicate the appropriate amount. Dr. Allen, please take Mr. Rory back to the ship. The sooner Selena gets him situated in the sick bay the better.”

Barry picked up Mick and disappeared in a flash. Len and Rip quickly followed.

“Don’t think this squares you with me” said Len

“I didn’t do this for you, Mr. Snart; I did this for Mr. Rory and for myself.”

“Doing things for yourself” sneered Len, as they enter the ship, “that’s the old Rip Hunter I know and hate.”

Len went straight to the sick bay. Mick lay very still, bathed in the blue diagnostic light, Barry stood by his bedside.

“She’s not done with her examination, yet” said Barry, “are you okay?”

“As okay as I can be, right now, thanks for your help out there. What’s taking her so long, Gideon would be done by now.”

“I need to do thorough examination” responded Selene, “and I am finished. Mr. Rory had received a large dose of an opioid; I am giving him the antidote, now.”

“Then he will wake up” asked Len.

“He has also suffered brain trauma” continued Selene, “most likely from repeated exits and entries from and to the time stream.”

“Can you fix that?”

“I will do my best, Mr. Snart.”

Barry put his arm around Len’s shoulders and Len melted into his arms. They stood that way for a few moments. Then Len turned back to Mick.

“Can we get him cleaned up” Len asked the AI, “that wouldn’t hurt him, right?”

“No it wouldn’t Mr. Snart, the supplies you need are in the left bottom cabinet and I will replicate some clean clothes.”

Len removed two basins, liquid soap, towels and razor.

“Can you help me, Barry?”

“Of course” answered Barry, “you didn’t need to ask.”

It took three changes of water before Mick was cleaned to Len’s satisfaction. He put Mick’s dirty clothes in a bag. He would wash them when they got back to the loft. They dressed Mick in the pajama like clothes that Selene had provided. Lastly, Len shaved Mick’s face and scalp; he finally looked like his old self. Mick remained unresponsive through it all.

“Excuse me” Rip knocked on the frame of the sickbay door, “Selene says we can’t time jump, until Mr. Rory is stable. If you two would like to lie down, I’ll stay here and I will call you if there is any change.”

“That might be a good idea” said Barry.

“It might be” agreed Len, “I feel dead on my feet and you, Sweetheart, don’t look much better.”

They returned to their cabin and stripped down to their underwear, they were both too tired to shower or check to see if Selene had provided any sleep clothes.

Len pulled Barry into his arms and placed a slow, soft kiss on his lips.

“I know I’ve said this many times before” murmured Len, “but I don’t know what I would do without you. I am so glad you came into my life.”

“You know I feel the same” answered Barry, “and I always will.”

Len was asleep in minutes and Barry nuzzled into his husband’s chest.”

“And no matter what happens” he whispered, “I will always cherish the time we have spent together.”

Six hours later the pair was awakened by Selene.

“Dr. Allen, Mr. Snart, Selene says that Mr. Rory is stable enough to tolerate a time jump. We will initiate the jump back to your time in ten minutes.

“Can we stay with Mick during the jump” Len asked.

“That will not be possible” answered Selene, “there are no jump chairs in sick bay, but the jump will take less than a minute.”

The pair made a quick detour to the sick bay.

“We are going home” Len told Mick, “Barry and I can’t stay with you, but we will be back in a few minutes.”

He gave Mick a quick kiss on the forehead and headed for the bridge.

Selene was right, in less than a minute they were back on the roof of Barry’s loft.

“What’s the day and time” Barry asked.

“It is seven o’clock Tuesday morning” answered Selene, “you have one hour before you need to be at your place of employment.”

“I could stay home again, if you like” Barry told Len.

“Thank you” responded Len, “but you should go, tell West what’s going on, but first let’s get some breakfast in you. Rip, you stay with Mick till I get Barry off and I’ll make you my special pancakes.”

They all went to the sickbay to inform Mick of their plans for the day. Len spoke to Mick as if he was not lying unresponsive in a hospital bed.

“Mick, Barry and I are going down to the loft for a while. I got to get Barry off to work, after we grab a bite to eat. Rip will stay with you till I get back, shouldn’t be much more than an hour. Behave yourself while I’m gone.”

He placed a kiss to Mick’s lips and Barry squeezed his hand for a few seconds. That small action brought a smile to Len’s face.

Len made his special pancakes and sausage while Barry brewed the coffee and tea. They ate and then Barry took a quick shower and changed into work clothes. Len walked Barry to the door, embraced him and gave him a kiss.

“I’ll leave right at five” Barry said, “call me if there are any changes, or if you just want to talk.”

“Will do, Love” answered Len, “and you call me if you need any help explaining all this to West. We can always let Rip talk to him.”

There were a few more goodbye kisses, and then Barry sped off to the precinct. Joe was in his office when Barry arrived.

“Joe” he said, “we got to talk.”

Barry told Joe all that had happened in the last few days. Joe got up and pulled his foster son into a hug.

“There’s not much I can say, except that I am here for you and if I can help in any way, I will.”

“Thanks Joe, I know I can depend on you.”

“But what will this mean for you and Snart” asked Joe, “Mick was his husband. Has he talked to you about it?”

“No” answered Barry, “he’s acting like he always acts, as my very loving husband.”

“Well” mused Joe, “maybe Rory won’t wake up.”

“Don’t even think that” admonished Barry, “I’ve always liked Mick and I want him to get better, too.”

“Then what, are you going to fight for your husband?”

“I don’t know, he was Len’s first love and they were together for almost thirty years, how can I fight that? But I love him so much; I can’t imagine my life without him.

“I don’t know” answered Joe, “just remember I’m here for you.”

“I know, guess I better get to work, I promised Len I would be home on time.”

Barry got home at five after five. There was no one in the loft, but he got a text shortly after he got in. It was from Len.

‘Come up to sick bay’ it read, ‘we need to talk.’

Barry arrived in half a second. He saw Mick restrained on his bed and Len and Rip were beside him. Both men were sporting bandages; they looked like they were in a hell of a fight.

“What the heck happened” asked Barry.

“Mick woke up” answered Len.

“And he did this to you?”

“Well, we certainly didn’t do it to ourselves, Selene, please explain.”

“Mr. Rory woke up and attacked Mr. Snart. I notified Captain Hunter and they were finally able to position Mr. Rory close a wall and I was able to administer a sedative.”

“Why did he attack you” Barry asked Len, “what did he say?”

“He didn’t say anything, he was like a wild animal, I think he was trying to get away.”

“This was how he attacked me when I confronted him in Laredo” said Rip, “Selene feels it is because of his brain trauma.”

“Can she help him” asked Barry.

“The best she can do is keep him sedated” answered Len.

“He needs to be treated in a specialty unit at the Time Bureau” said Selene, “once treatment is started, his prognoses is very good.”

“You need to get Gideon to contact the Waverider” Len told Barry, “Sara will need to contact the Time Bureau and she and you will act as go-betweens and witnesses.”

“For what” asked Barry.

“To help negotiate my surrender” answered Rip, “in exchange for treating Mr. Rory in the time sickness unit, now can we please call Captain Lance?”

Barry led the way to Gideon’s room and activated the AI. Soon they were in contact with Sara Lance, Captain of the Waverider.

“Barry” she said, “it’s good to hear from you. How are you and Leonard doing?”

“We are doing fine, but there is someone else who needs to speak to you.”

Rip stepped into view, “hello Captain Lance, I need your assistance.”

“My god, Rip” gasped Sara, “why were you stupid enough to contact me? Don’t you realize I have to inform the Time Bureau?”

“That’s just what I want you to do, Captain. I want to surrender, but I have one condition.”

“I don’t think you are in any shape to ask for any conditions.”

Len shouldered his way into Sara view.

“I don’t care what shape you think he’s in, Sara, and he’s not asking for any favors for himself, it’s for Mick.”

“Mick” Sara eyes widened in shock, “we thought he was dead.”

“Just like you thought I was dead, but you were wrong then and you are wrong now. Rip’s the one who found him, but he needs to be treated at the Time Bureau hospital. So you tell them that Rip and Mick are a package deal, and it’s a limited time offer. If they don’t decide ASAP, I’ll make sure they never ever find their little black sheep.”

“Mr. Snart has put it rather colorfully” continued Rip, “but that’s the truth. Mick deserves a second chance at life and I need to see that he gets it. Is Ms. Sharpe still bureau chief?”

“Yes she is” answered Sara, “I’ll try to contact her, now and I will get back to you as soon as I get an answer, Waverider out.”

“Let me go get something for dinner” Barry volunteered, “I doubt if anyone feels like cooking, how does Indian sound?”

They were almost done with dinner when Sara responded. She transmitted a document accepting the terms of Rip’s plea agreement.

“I need your location coordinates so you can surrender to the authorities and then we will escort your ship and Mick directly to hospital and you to prison. I’m sorry Rip, this is not my idea, but I guess it’s for the best.”

“Thank you Sara, it is.”

“I also suggested that Len comes, too” Sara said, “he needs to be there to handle Mick.”

“I don’t appreciate you inferring that Mick needs to be handled like some dog” responded Len, “but I agree.”

“Alright, we will be there in the morning, so you have time to say your goodbyes, Waverider out.”

“I am finished with my dinner” said Rip, “and I would be happy to stay in sickbay tonight so you both can have some private time, I bid you both a goodnight.”

‘I’ll go up with you” said Len, “I want to say good night to Mick.”

When Len came back down the kitchen was clean and Barry stood looking out the kitchen window. Len walked over and put his hand on Barry’s shoulder.

“I’m sorry, but I have to go with them.”’

Barry turned around and wiped his eyes.

“I know you do, but I’m going to miss you so damn much.”

Len enveloped Barry into his strong embrace.

“Then let’s make enough memories tonight to last us till I get back.”

Len picked up Barry and carried him to the bedroom. They undressed each other and slipped between the sheets. They spent the night worshipping each other’s bodies. They made love and fell asleep in each other’s arms only to wake up and do it all over again.

By four o’clock they were both physically and emotional exhausted. Barry collapsed on Len’s chest, his head resting on Len’s shoulder. Len felt the wetness of Barry’s tears. He held his husband closer and whispered sweet nothings till they both fell asleep.

Barry woke up to the smells of breakfast. He sped to the kitchen where Len was making breakfast. Besides the usual breakfast foods, there was a pot of oatmeal bubbling on the stove.

“I had a taste for oatmeal this morning” said Len, “I love it with an unhealthy amount of brown sugar, butter and cream. Can I interest in a bowl?”

They ate oatmeal, sausage and eggs, washing it down with coffee and tea. Barry cleaned the kitchen with super speed and then took Len to the couch. They sat there, in each other’s arms, and waited for the Waverider.

“I already texted Joe” said Barry, “I’m going to stay until the Waverider comes. I don’t know when I will see you again.”

“Oh Barry, remember I’m going on a time ship. We might be home by dinner.”

There was a knock on the door, it was Rip.

“The Waverider has landed; our escort will be here in a few minutes. Could you please come up to the roof?”

Len grabbed his duffle, the heat gun and the cold gun. He and Barry followed Rip to the Searcher. Sara and three official looking men were waiting. Two of them grabbed Rip and cuffed his hands behind his hands behind his back.

“Is that really necessary” asked Len, “he’s not putting up a fight.”

“He got away from us once before” said the third man.

“I will have them removed when he gets to the detention unit” promised Sara, “Captain Fonteyn will pilot the Searcher and I assume you will want to stay with Mick?”

“Rip” Len said, “thank you for everything you’ve done.”

“I hope we’re even” Rip replied, as he was led away.

“No, I’m in your debt” Len called after him, and then he turned to Barry and handed him a letter, “please give this to Lisa.”

Barry took the letter then threw himself into Len’s arms.

“I love you, please stay safe and come home to me.”

“I love you too” Len replied, “and I’ll be home before you know it.”

They shared a long and passionate kiss. Barry watched Len board the timeship and continued to watch as it took off and disappeared from sight.

Barry returned to the loft, it was suddenly so empty. He opened the front closet and removed Len’s parka. He held it to his face, he wanted to cry, but the tears would not come. He threw the parka on and headed to the station, today was going to be a very long day.

Chapter Text

Time Bureau Hospital:

Len watched while two nurses settled Mick into his treatment bed. He was still sedated, but they put restraints on him, anyway.

“Why did you put the restraints on” Len asked.

“We are going to ease up on the sedation” one of the nurses answered, “to see where he is, mentally.”

She touched the device that was administering the sedation. Mick started to struggle against the restraints.

“Talk to him” the nurse told Len, “we would like to see if he recognizes you.”

Len leaned over his first husband and stroked his arm.

“Mick, Sweetheart, It’s me Len, your little Shrimp. You’ve been gone a long time and I know you’re confused, but I need you to come back to me. I love you so much, please, let me know you hear me.”

Mick stopped struggling at the sound of Len’s voice but that was all the response Len got.

“That’s okay” continued Len, “I’m going to be glued to your side till you get better. And you’re going to get better, you have to. We found each other again and that’s got to mean something. There’s so much you need to know, about Lisa, our Rogues and Barry. We’ll work on it a little at a time, until you’re ready to come back.”

Len was so intent on Mick that he did not hear someone new arrive at the bedside. A hand touched his shoulder, Len whirled around. There stood an older black man in scrubs and a lab coat.

“I didn’t mean to startle you. Mr. Snart” the man said, “I’m Dr. M’Benga, I am in charge of this unit.”

He held out his hand and Len took it, the doctor had a surprisingly firm handshake.”

“Just call me Len; I hope you are here to tell me how we are going to get my husband back to normal.”

“Exactly” answered M’Benga, “let me show you something. Nurse, could you restart the sedation.”

He led Len to a screen on the far wall, and then pressed a button. The screen lit up with a large image of a human brain. It was similar to a cat scan but much more detailed and animated. The largest part of the brain twinkled with pinpoints of light; it reminded Len of a summer’s night sky. The rest of the brain had a soft glow.

“This is Mr. Rory’s brain scan, when he first came aboard the Waverider. This is a normal brain. The largest part is the cerebrum. It controls muscle functions, speech, thought, emotions, reading, writing, and learning.”

Dr. M’Benga touched the screen again. A new image appeared. Instead of twinkling lights the cerebrum appeared to be on fire. Len stepped back, instinctively.

“This was Mr. Rory’s brain without the sedation. That is the effect of the time stream, what we call time sickness”

The next image of Mick’s brain showed that the fire was still there but it was much more subdued.

“This is Mr. Rory’s brain without sedation, while you were talking to him and touching him.”

“That’s good, right” asked Len.

“Very good” answered the M’Benga, “you are a very important part of his treatment. While you are with him we will keep him under as little sedation as possible. Your emotional connection is just as important as our medical therapy.

“We don’t expect you to talk to him constantly; that would be exhausting for the both of you. Your touch and presence are also important. I will have another bed brought in and if you like you can take your meals here, although I do recommend taking some breaks. We have some lovely green spaces and a large library, the staff will be here to help you anyway they can.”

“Thanks, Doc” said Len, “but for now I’m going to stick close to my guy, I may take a peek at the library in a few days.”

True to his word, Len rarely left Mick’s side. He reminisced about their first meeting, their Thanksgiving with Lisa in the little trailer, and all their adventures, both good and bad. He left out any mention of his life with Barry; he would broach that subject when Mick was fully recovered. He got books from the library to read to Mick and videos that he remember Mick liked.

When he wasn’t talking to Mick, Len made sure they were in contact with each other. He slept next to him, holding Mick’s hand in his. One day he volunteered to help with Mick’s personal care. The nurses were happy to let him help, now it only took one nurse, instead of two. The physical therapists taught Len how to do Mick’s passive range-of-motion exercises. Soon there was nothing Len didn’t know when it came to caring for his husband.

As the days turned into weeks, Len started to get very frustrated. The doctor gave him frequent updates and encouraged him to be optimistic.

“If you look at the scans, over the last ten days, you would see a significant decrease in the areas of malignant excitement.”

Len had to admit that the areas that seemed to be on fire had gotten significantly dimmer.

“And we have stopped all the sedation" the doctor continued, “now we need to wait until Mick’s body heals. Have you noticed any response when you talk to him or touch him?”

“I think he has squeezed my hand a few times” Len answered, “but it just might be wishful thinking.”

Dr. M’Benga gave Len a pat on his back.

“Just keep doing what you’re doing and don’t give up hope.”

Len returned to Mick’s bedside. He took his husband’s hand in his.

“Mick, the Doc told me to be patient and that you would wake up soon. But I’m not a patient man, you know that. It’s been years since I heard your voice and felt your touch.”

Len shook Mick by the shoulders.

“I need you to wake up” he shouted.

One of the nurses, alerted by the shouting, pulled Len off of Mick, he turned Len around and embraced him. Len cried into the nurse’s neck. It felt good to finally release all that pent up emotion. Len tried to apologize for his actions but the nurse would have none of it.

“You are the most devoted family member that we have ever seen, but you need a break. Go out, have something to eat at a restaurant for a change. Visit a friend, just have some you time.”

“I have no friends here” said Len, “well, maybe one, but he’s in prison.”

“What’s his name” asked the nurse, “I’ll see if I can locate him.”

“Rip or Michael Hunter” answered Len, “but I imagine he is on some prison on an asteroid somewhere.”

“I’ll see what I can find out” said the nurse, “why don’t you wait in the lounge.”

Len sat on a sofa and hugged a pillow to his chest; thank god none of his family could see him being just a few steps away from a full-on fetal position.

The nurse found him twenty minutes later; he had a wide smile on his face.

“Your friend is in a facility three miles from here, I called and they are allowing him to have visitors. Here is all the information you need and also a credit voucher from our family account. If you leave soon you will be able to see him today.”

Len was able to hail and driverless taxi and was at the prison in less than twenty minutes. There was still ten minutes left for visiting and Rip consented to see him. The cells in the prisons were like the detention units on the Waverider only bigger. A guard used a keycard to disable the force field and Len joined Rip in his cell.

Rip was dressed in a drab olive green jumpsuit with his name and prisoner number embroidered over his left breast. Despite his clothing he still was able to project his usual air of confidence, arrogance, and charm. He gestured to Len to sit beside him on a bench.

“Mr. Snart I was surprised to hear of your visit request. I thought that you and Mr. Rory would be gone by now.”

“We would be” Len answered, “if he was better, but he’s not.”

“That is disconcerting” said Rip, “I thought with the proper treatment he would have recovered by now.”

“He’s hasn’t and I wondered if you had any thoughts on what I should do?”

“Well, I’m not a doctor, but maybe I could give some insights, tell me what progress has been made.”

Len filled Rip in on all the progress or lack of progress since Mick arrived at the hospital.

“It seems to me that there has been quite a bit of progress” said Rip, “just not the progress you want.”

Len leapt up and started pacing the cell.

“You sound like the doctor; I don’t know why I thought you could help.”

“Please, Leonard, sit back down. I have an idea that I think could provide the breakthrough you’ve been hoping for.”

Len sat back down, “call me Len.”

“After you and Mr. Rory revealed your personal relationship, you became the most outwardly demonstrative members of the crew, and in private you were lustful and quite aggressive in your love making.”

“And how do you know that” demanded Len, “you were watching, weren’t you, you son of a bitch.”

“Yes, to my shame I was. I was very lonely on that ship and watching you two reminded me that love still existed, even though I was never able to find that again. I hope you can find it in my heart to forgive me.”

“Sure, why not and by the way, I never told you how sorry I was that you weren’t able to save your family.”

“Thank you, Len” said Rip, “now back to my advice.”

“I think I know what your advice is” said Len, “I need to remind him how good we were together, in every way.”

A loud speaker announced that visiting hours were over and a guard ushered Len out.

“Let me know what happens” called Rip, “I need to know that something good came from my disastrous mission.”

Len returned to the hospital right after his visit.

“Feeling better” one of the nurses asked him.

“Very much so” Len answered, “now, if you don’t mind, I would like to have a little private time with my husband.”

Len closed the door and pulled the curtains around Mick’s bed. He stripped down to his underwear and climbed in the bed.

“Move over Mick, we got to talk.”

He pulled Mick into his arms and kissed his lips. Len trailed kisses across Mick’s cheek and nibbled on his ear.

“I remember the first time you fucked my hole” Len whispered, “you filled me up so good, you made me feel like you were my first and my only.”

He sucked a bruise into Mick’s neck as one hand traveled down and pinched a nipple. Len replaced his hand with his mouth and sucked hard. Then, that hand encircled Mick’s flaccid cock and started to pump it from root to head, and Len returned his mouth to Mick’s ear,

“Remember how I used to get you so worked up on our jobs, when I would boss you around. You never liked it and you would make me pay for it later. I never told you how much I liked it, and sometimes I would boss you around just to rile you up.

“Remember Club Jabberwocky? I would act like such a brat, until you dragged me out and fucked me against the wall in the alley; did you ever wonder why I continued to be such a brat? Remember when I got down on my knees behind the dumpster, I sucked you dry that night and I loved every second of it.”

Was Mick’s cock starting to show some signs of life? Yes, it was.

Len ignored his own erection and focused all his attention on Mick. He spit on his fingers and trailed them past Mick’s balls till it got to his hole. Len eased a finger, in and out.

“Do you remember the first time I fucked you, Mick? You said you saw stars. I was so proud, for it was my first time, too. We were so young, but we grew up together, we became a force to be reckoned with and we can be that again. I need you to come back to me and I’m not going to stop till you do.”

Len pulled himself out of his briefs and brought Mick’s cock and his together. Mick was fully erect and leaking copious amounts of precum. Mick’s heart and breathing was becoming faster. His body was spasmodically moving, like it was trying to break free.

Len pumped their cocks together and kissed him violently. He tasted blood but he was not sure if it was his or Mick’s and at this point he didn’t care. Mick was starting to respond and he needed to bring his husband all the way back.

Len nipped and kissed his way back down Mick’s body and took him into his mouth. He swirled his tongue around Mick’s shaft, pressing the tip of his tongue into Mick’s slit. He kneaded Mick’s balls and plunged his finger into Mick’s hole.

Time seemed convulse around them. They were back in the trailer, then they were in their apartment in Central City, suddenly they were in the shower on the Waverider and Mick had him pinned against the wall. Len saw their lives like a visual roller coaster, both good times and bad, but the good far out weighing the bad. Len felt Mick’s balls tighten, and Mick came with a loud groan.

Len saw a blue light out of the corner of his eye. One he would remember to the day he died, it was the light of the oculus. Len threw himself on top of Mick.

“You’re not taking him” he shouted, “he’s mine. Get the fuck away.”

The blue light filled the room and then burst, like a bubble. Mick’s eyes fluttered open.

“Len” he whispered.

Hospital personnel burst into the room.

“What the heck is going on” one of them said.

But Len didn’t hear any of it; all he could see was Mick’s beautiful brown eyes.

“Len” said the charge nurse, “I need to check Mick. Could you move for a moment?”

He held out Len’s pants. Len turned away a quickly slipped them on, he backed away and let the nurse check Mick.

“His vital signs are normal and pupils are equal and reactive to light. Mick I’m Larry, your nurse, could you squeeze my hands, that’s good. Could you move your feet, wonderful. Do you know where you are?”

“Where’s Len” Mick responded, “is this heaven or hell?”

Len took Mick’s hand.

“I’m right here, Love. You’re in a hospital at the Time Bureau, you’ve been out of it for a while, I’ll explain everything in a little while, but for now, just rest.”

“I guess I missed all the excitement” Dr. M’Benga entered the room.

He checked Mick’s vital signs, neural signs and the scan of Mick’s brain. He opened the display so Len and the others could see.

“It’s completely normal” the doctor said, “we will keep him here for a few more days, just to make sure. If either of you need me, just call.”

The doctor and staff left the room.

Len sat on the edge of Mick’s bed, picked up his hand and kissed his knuckles.

“Len” said Mick, “what’s going on?”

“What’s the last thing you remember?”

“I knocked you out and held that switch down till it exploded, I thought I died.”

“You didn’t, you were sucked into the time stream and bounced around time for years.”

“How many years” asked Mick.

“Over eight years" answered Len, "and believe it or not, we have Rip Hunter to thank for finding you.”

“You don’t look any older” said Mick, “how about me?”

“You hardly aged while you were in the time stream; Rip figured you aged less than a year. And as for me, blame time travel.”

“Eight years” mused Mick, “I guess you got a lot to fill me in on, but first, I’m hungry.”

Len turned on the call bell.

“Can we get some food for Mick?”

A nurse came in carrying a tray of juice, broth and gelatin.

“Start in this” she said, “and if you keep it down, we can give you some real food in the morning.”

Len spent the rest of the evening lying next to Mick and telling him all that happened in the last eight years.

“Kinda sad about what happened to my favorite partners in crime” lamented Mick, “they’re all law abiding citizens now, well at least Lisa owns my favorite Chinese joint. I’m expecting a lot of free food when I get back. But you haven’t mentioned Barry Allen. Does this wedding ring have anything to do with him?”

“Yes, we have been married for a little over a year.”

“But you left him and came here with me?”

“Of course” answered Len, “you’re my husband.”

“But so is he” countered Mick, “what are you going to do?”

“I am going to get you healthy and then we are going to go home and work everything out, but first.”

Len pulled Mick over and planted a slow deep kiss on his lips.

“We got some time to make up for.”

….

The doctor released Mick in four days, then it was six weeks in rehab. Finally, Mick was ready to go home.

The Waverider was contacted and would be taking them back to Central City. Before they left, Len asked if they could see Rip one last time, Mick wanted to thank him for his part in rescuing him from the time stream.

Len tripped over a chair leg and fell against one of the guards on the way to Rip’s cell. Len apologized for his clumsiness, but the guard just brushed it off. Both men thanked Rip and Len gave him an enthusiastic hug. Then it was back to the Waverider.

“The best Gideon can do is get you back one week after you left” said Sara.

“That will be fine” said Len.

“Can we get a move on it, Birdy” said Mick.

“Yep” Sara said, “that’s the Mick I know and love.”

“There’s a message for you from Bureau Command” interrupted Gideon

“Can she read it after we jump” asked Len, “I’m in a hurry to get home.”

“It’s marked as urgent” said Gideon.

“A minute won’t make a difference, Birdy” said Mick, “come on, you owe us.”

“Prepare to jump” Sara ordered Gideon, “and relay the message to my office.”

The three strapped themselves in. Sara thought she saw that trademark smirk on Len’s face.

They landed on the top of the loft. It was two in the afternoon on a Tuesday.

“I do not detect anyone in the living area” said Gideon, “Dr. Allen must be at his place of employment.”

Len and Mick gathered their belongings

“I guess we’ll be going” said Len, “thanks for the lift, Gideon.”

“Just one moment” Sara came out of her office, “the message from command was to inform me that Rip Hunter had escaped from prison. He somehow got a guard’s ID, keycard and wallet. They want to question you and Mick.”

The two Rogues whirled around and pointed their guns at Sara.

“I didn’t come back from the dead just to take the heat for a prison break” snarled Mick, “if they can’t keep a hold of their prisoners, it’s not my concern.”

“You might try to take us back” added Len, “and you might succeed but we’ll do a lot of damage, first.”

“Calm down, you idiots” said Sara, “I was going to suggest you get the hell off my ship and then I will go back and deal with command.”

“Sorry, Birdie” said Mick, “ but we’re a bit on edge.”

“Gideon, open the doors” said Sara, “goodbye and good luck.”

Len and Mick watched the Waverider till it was gone from sight.

“Now what” asked Mick.

“We’ll get you settled in the guest room for now” answered Len, “and then we’ll see if there’s anything we can make for dinner.”

….

Central City, One Week Ago:

Barry dragged himself into his office, he found Joe waiting for him. His foster father pulled him into a hug and Barry sniffled into his shoulder.

“So he really left you” said Joe.

“Yes, but he said he’ll be back” answered Barry.

“When” asked Joe.

“Well, he’s on a time ship, so he could be back by dinner. Thanks for being here for me, Joe. If it’s all right I’m going to leave a little early, I got a note for Lisa and I want to give it to her before the dinner rush.”

“No problem, Barr and remember my door is always open.”

Barry made his way to the restaurant. He was greeted with a hug from Lisa.

“You’re early today” she said, “are you meeting Len for dinner?”

“No” stammered Barry, “he told me to give you this letter.”

Lisa read the letter and let out a shriek that brought Luke flying to her side.

“What’s wrong” he asked.

“Nothing” she answered, “Mick is still alive, but he’s injured and Len took him to a special hospital to get cured.”

“That’s good news, right” asked Luke.

“It’s the best news I’ve gotten, since Lenny came back” Lisa stopped and looked at Barry, “oh Sweetie, what does this mean for you?”

“I don’t know” replied Barry, “I want what’s best for Len, but I don’t want to lose him.”

“I know” Lisa answered, “let me get you something to eat, and I’ll pack you something for later.”

“I don’t know what I can do to help” said Luke, “but I’m here for you.”

Barry struggled home with multiple bags of Chinese food, only to find Iris waiting for him.

“Oh, Barry” she said, “Dad told me what happened, is there anything I can do?”

“Yes” Barry said, “come in and have dinner with me. We can talk about our daughter, your husband, your job, anything but Len and Mick.”

….

Wednesday and Thursday came and went, but there was still no Len. On Friday, Barry asked Joe if he could spend the weekend at his place.

“But please, no talk about Len.”

Joe and Cecile did their best to keep Barry’s mind off his personal drama. They made all of Barry’s favorite foods and ordered in what they didn’t know how to make. Jenna was thrilled to have her big brother visiting and the two spent hours playing video games and making cupcakes. But at the end of the day Barry ended up in his old room, which was now the guest room, feeling so empty.

When Monday came, Barry decided he would stay at work for twelve hours and then patrol until he was exhausted. That way he would just collapse in bed without thinking about where his husband was and what he was doing. The plan worked and Barry decided he would do it every day. He would keep Len in the back of his mind if it killed him.

It was Tuesday afternoon and Barry was going over his department’s budget reports, something hated to do, but at least it kept his mind busy. His phone rang and he answered without looking at the caller ID.

“Hello” he said.

“Hey Barry” it was Len, “I hope you’re not working late, we’re making ourselves a welcome home dinner.”

Chapter Text

Barry rushed to Joe’s office.

“Len’s back, I got go home.”

Without waiting for an answer he flashed to the loft. He found Len standing in the middle of the living room with his arms opened, like he knew exactly what Barry would do. Barry forgave him for that tiny bit of arrogance and flew into his husband’s arms.

Len crushed their lips together and demanded entrance into Barry’s mouth. He placed his hands on the small of Barry’s back and pulled them together so they were touching from chest to pelvis. Barry surrendered himself to his husband’s embrace. He was starting to get hard and Len was, too. Then he heard someone loudly clear his throat.

“Good to see you, Sparky” said Mick.

Barry squirmed out of Len’s embrace, whatever was happening in his pants instantly stopped.

“Mick” Barry said, “I didn’t know you were here.”

“Wasn’t that the reason you all went on that little adventure” asked Mick, “to get me here?”

“That’s right” said Barry sheepishly, “good see you Mick, glad you’re back and that you’re okay.”

Barry reached out his hand, but Mick pulled him into a rough hug.

“Thanks for everything you did, guess this is the second time you help save my life.”

“Let’s not make it a habit” said Len, “so Barry, are you home for the day?”

“I should go back and tell Joe what’s going on, but I really don’t want to.”

“Go back, he deserves to know” said Len, “and on the way home, could you pick up something for dessert?”

Joe kept him there a lot longer than Barry had planned. His foster father wanted to know what Barry was going to do about Mick, if he was going to give Len some sort of ultimatum, and how would he make sure Len chose him.

“Come on, Joe” said Barry, “they’ve only been back for a couple of hours. Please let me wrap my head around this, first.”

Barry went back to his office to finish his financial reports, so it wouldn’t be waiting for him tomorrow. On the way home he stopped at his favorite market and got a German chocolate cake, who doesn’t like chocolate cake, and a bottle of sparkling cider. Barry hoped that Len had not fallen off the wagon, while he had been gone.

The loft felt warm and cozy when Barry returned. Mick was bustling around the kitchen and Len was setting the table with the good china. Amazing smells filled the place. Len pulled Barry in, gave him a welcome back kiss and set him on the couch. He then got two cans of coke and plopped down besides Barry.

“Mick’s in charge of the kitchen tonight, he would always do most of the cooking, his mom taught him. We are having smothered pork chops, corn pudding, creamed spinach and country fried potatoes. After all that time in the future I was ready for some old fashioned cooking.”

“You were only gone a week” said Barry, “how long were you there?”

“We were there for four months” answered Len, “it took a while for Mick to come back and then he had some rehab to do. Before we left, we had to help Rip break out of prison, now I think we’re even. And I know you want to know, but you are probably afraid to ask, so I will tell you. I haven’t had a drop of booze and neither has Mick.”

“That’s right, Sparky” Mick came out from the kitchen, “if Len can do it, so can I. I guess you’ll be the only drinker in the house.”

Barry was about to say, he really didn’t drink, but he was struck dumb by the sight of Mick.

Mick had shed his shirt and was just wearing his sleeveless undershirt. His arms were covered with burn scars and thick muscles and they were glistening with sweat. His undershirt was plastered to his chest, it was almost transparent, showing his magnificent pecs and six pack. Len noticed Barry reaction and gave a little snicker. Mick didn’t hear, or pretended that he didn’t. He wiped his head and face with paper towels.

“The food’s ready” Mick said, “I’m going to take a quick shower, could one of you make a salad?”

Mick pulled off his shirt on the way to the bathroom and Barry was treated to the breathtaking view of Mick’s broad shoulders and back.

Len gave Barry’s shoulder a shake

“Come on Love, I’ll put the food out, you make the salad.”

Barry threw together a salad and whipped up two homemade dressings, avocado ranch and raspberry vinaigrette. Len had gotten the meat and sides on the table, then he popped open the sparkling cider and filled three champagne flutes.

“I should warn you” he told Barry, “Mick is a marvelous cook, but he expects immediate gratification.”

The two were seated at the table when Mick came back. He was dressed in a fresh shirt and cargo pants. He didn’t bother to put his boots back on and padded to his seat in stocking feet.

Len held up his glass and waited for the two to do the same.

“Here’s to Mick, back from the dead and back where you belong. I would be very happy if you decided to stay put.”

“Here’s to you and Sparky” responded Mick, “I wouldn’t be sitting here if it wasn’t for you and here’s to Rip Hunter, I hope he got away or at least led them on a merry chase.”

“I echo both toasts” said Barry, “and here’s to the chef, can we eat, because I’m starving.”

Barry didn’t need the advice Len had given him. Praise for Mick’s cooking poured out from his lips and Barry meant every word.

The pork chops were smothered in mild onion gravy, the corn pudding was rich in eggs and cheese, the creamed spinach lived up to its name without being too heavy, and the country potatoes put the best diner hash browns to shame.

“Oh my god, Mick” said Barry, “I never would have believed you were such a great cook.”

“Get used to It” said Len, “Mick rarely lets anyone else into the kitchen, except to wash the dishes. Sometimes he’s not too keen on making breakfast, but I’m sure we can handle that. This might be a good time to discuss sleeping arrangements; I’ll take the couch for now and Mick can have the guest room. We’re going to have to look into a custom bed, which might take a while.”

“You know, Len” interrupted Mick, “I’m feeling a little logy after all that food. I’m going to take a walk while you get dessert and coffee ready. Want to come with me Sparky, so I don’t get lost?”

“Sure” said Barry, “let me get my coat.”

The two walked over to the bench by the bus stop and sat down. Mick took a long look at Barry and started to speak.

“I know you’re damn smart, Barry, so if I know what’s going on, I’m sure you do, too.”

“When we found out you were still alive” started Barry, “I figured it would be over for us, but then, well it’s all very confusing.”

“Let me see if I can guess” said Mick, “you had some of the best sex of your life and then Len promised he would be back.”

“How did you know that, did Len tell you?”

“Because Len fucked me back to life and then he fucked me for the next two months, some of the best sex I ever had.”

“So what are you doing” groused Barry, “gloating?”

“Nope, because you know what he would afterwards? He would talk about you, I probably know as much about your lives together as you do.”

“Why would he do that?”

“Because he is in love with you and he is in love with me, too, and he wants us both.”

“But that’s not possible” Barry tried to stand up but Mick pulled him back down.

“Are you sure” Mick asked.

“I guess it’s possible” admitted Barry, “are you okay with this?”

“I might not be the sharpest knife in the drawer” said Mick, “but even I can see how our lives have been entangled for years. We first met when you were a toddler and your father saved Lisa’s life and then there was all that other lifesaving stuff.”

“Go on” said Barry.

“Where to start” mused Mick, “I guess at the beginning. I saved Len’s life when he was fourteen, then he sacrificed almost everything to make sure I wouldn’t get myself killed when I got out of Juvie. I already mentioned the Lisa part. Then there was the Alexa caper I would have been dead or wished I was dead if it wasn’t for Len. That was not a good time and it seemed to last forever. Then we met you again.

“Remember when Len saved your ass at that Ferris fuckup? Then you and Len saved my ass when his bastard of a father came back. We had some good times back then, right?”

“Between all the robbing and fighting” admitted Barry, “I guess we did.”

Then we went off with Rip” continued Mick, “that was a real shit show. Len stopped the crew from killing me and from me killing myself. Then he went back in time with you and realized he was going to die. But I decided to die for Len, lucky it didn’t take.”

“I see what you mean” admitted Barry, “I helped Len stop drinking himself to death and then he saved me and Iris from the Ramirez crime family. But can you deal with us being Len’s husband brothers?”

“Yes I can, but I had two months to decide, you’ve only had a day, give yourself some time.”

“Are you two about done” Len came up behind them; “the coffee’s getting cold.”

Len cut the cake and poured coffee and tea, he placed the dessert on the coffee table in front of the sofa. He sat in the middle and beckoned Mick and Barry to sit on either side. They ate the cake in silence and when they were done Len took one of their hands in each of his.

“So what were you talking about out there in the cold?”

“You know damn well what we were talking about, Shrimp” said Mick, in mock anger.

Len looked at Barry, “so Mick probably told you he was on board, what about you?”

“It’s a lot to take in” responded Barry, “when we found out that Mick was alive, I thought you would leave me for him and now, this isn’t even legal.”

“If legal is what you are worried about” Len laughed, “I have a loophole. Mick is married to Linus Winters, my alias and you are married to Leonard Snart.”

“But that still doesn’t make it legal” Barry started to protest, but Len leaned forward and silenced him with a kiss.

Barry put his arms around Len and deepened the kiss. Len pulled Barry into his lap and returned Barry’s kiss with equal ardor. Mick reached over the two and cut himself another piece of cake. He watched his husband and his husband’s husband with fond amusement.

Barry noticed Mick and pulled away.

“I’m sorry” he stammered.

“For what” said Mick, "this is how it should be. Now I’m going to bed, you two have kitchen duty and Len; I think you should forget about the couch tonight.”

Mick retired to the guest room and closed the door.

Len pulled Barry up.

“Come on, let’s clean up at human speed, it will be more enjoyable.”

Len was right, they would stop and kiss mid-chores and Len would nibble on the back of Barry’s neck while the speedster was rinsing dishes. They loaded the last of the dishes into the washer and Len led Barry to their bedroom.

“I know it’s only been a week for you, but for me it’s been months and I want you right now.”

Barry hesitated for a moment, Len kissed him sweetly.

“Husband, there are two closed doors between us and Mick and he sleeps like a log, you still want me, don’t you?”

“More than ever” answered Barry.

They helped each other disrobe and fell into bed.

For a while they luxuriated in each other’s kisses and soft touches, and then Len turned Barry on his side. He reached into the night stand drawer, got the lube and started to prep Barry’s entrance. Barry reveled in the burn and stretching and gasped as Len’s fingers caressed his prostate. Len removed his fingers and inserted himself in one smooth push. Len encircled Barry’s waist with one arm and with his free hand pumped Barry’s cock in rhythm with his thrusts. They both climaxed at almost the same time.

Len went to the ensuite and got a warm wet towel to clean them both off. Barry lay across Len with his head tucked beneath Len’s chin.

“You really think this is going to work” he asked Len, “Mick and I being brother husbands, if you really think so, I’ll try.”

“I was thinking more like throuple” answered Len, “and yes I do, I can’t live without both of you in my life and bed.”

“Just what is a throuple” Barry asked.

“That’s for you and Mick to figure out, now let’s get some sleep, I promised Mick bagels in the morning, they don’t make them in the future.”

Barry kissed Len awake.

“I’m going on the bagel run, be back in a few.”

Len applied the kiss-awake method on Mick. It worked perfectly and Mick pulled him down for a few more. Len extracted himself from Mick’s arms.

“Barry’s coming back with bagels and all the fixins’, then he goes to work and we have the rest of the morning to ourselves. Then we are going to surprise Lisa at noon.”

…..

Barry knocked at Joe’s office door. He was armed with several bagel and cream cheese sandwiches and coffee. He was ready to embark one of the strangest conversations he and Joe would ever have.

“Hi Joe, care for a blueberry bagel with cream cheese and a coffee?”

“Sure” Joe motioned Barry to sit down, “how did last evening go?”

“Surprisingly better than I thought it would” answered Barry.

“So is Len staying with you?”

“Not exactly.”

“So he’s going back to Rory?”

“Again, not exactly.”

“Then what’s left” asked Joe.

“We’re going live together, like husbands.”

Joe almost choked on his coffee.

“Just what do you mean?”

“I love Len” explained Barry, “Len loves me and Mick, he can’t choose between us.”

“So let me get this straight, you’re going to sleep with Snart, he’s going to sleep with Rory and you’re going to sleep with Rory?”

“No, I like Mick, but I don’t feel that way about him. We’re going to be brother husbands. Polyamory happens all over the world, so I’m going to give it my best try.”

Joe finished his coffee.

“I know there’s no talking you out of this, but let them know that if they hurt you they better get back on their timeship, because I’ll be coming for them.”

Barry went to his office and waited for the other shoe to drop. He didn’t have to wait long, his phone rang, and it was Iris.

“What’s going on” Iris said, “Dad says you’re shacking up with Len and Mick Rory.”

“Don’t be so crude” scolded Barry.

Then he explained the whole situation to her in exacting detail.

“That’s not quite how Dad put it” she said, “I guess it’s kind of like sister wives.”

“You’re not going to give me any problems about Nora coming over, are you?”

“No, as long as you keep everything G-rated” Iris said, “now I got to get back to work.”

Barry struggled to get through his day without thinking of the two men back at the loft. Were they making love, trading kisses in the kitchen like he and Len did last night? Thank god it was almost time to leave. His phone buzzed and there was a text from Len.

‘Come to S&S the Rogues are planning something.’

“Oh great” Barry said out loud, “that’s all I need.”

He didn’t bother with his costume and just ran over to the dive bar. The bartender on duty knew him.

“Len said to tell you to come to the backroom.”

Barry went to the back and saw all the Rogues there.

“What’s going on” he said in an annoyed voice.”

Lisa popped out of somewhere and grabbed him in a hug.

“We’re having a party” she said, “to welcome Mick back.”

“And to celebrate your new living arrangements” said Hartley, “you lucky bastard.”

“Piper” said Mick, “I keep telling you, it’s not like that, Sparky and I are friends, that’s all.”

“Sure Mick, whatever gets you through the night” said Roy.

“Or whoever gets you through the night” added Mark, then he got a punch in the arm from Shawna.

“Mick’s right” said Barry, “were just friends, now lets put that subject to bed.”

“Put to bed” said Mark, “an interesting choice of words. I think the ladies doth protest too much.”

“Okay, Mark” said Len, “stop picking on my husbands, I got my cold gun here”

Mark held up his hands in surrender.

“I give up” he said, “this feels like old times, it’s good to have you back, Mick.”

“Now that we got that all over with” said Lisa, “here comes Luke with our food.”

The Rogues and Barry stuffed themselves with food and the drinkers got a little tipsy. Shawna abstained because she had to get herself and Mark back home. Towards the end of the evening Mick approached Barry.

“Can you run me out to Mark’s and Shawna’s place? They invited me to stay with them a few days, Mark wants to show me his dino and Shawna wants me to see her magic act.”

“Sure” said Barry.

“Thanks” said Mick, “could you pop me home first, I need to pack a bag.”

“Since I got the car, I’ll meet you at home after you drop Mick off” Len gave Mick a quick kiss, “have a good time.”

Len was home by the time Barry got back and he had laid out a second dinner for his speedster and sat with him while he ate.

“So what did you and Mick do, today” he asked.

“We did some stuff around the house, then we went clothes shopping, Mick needed some twenty-first century clothes. After that we surprised Lisa, Hartley and Roy, and then we called Mark and Shawna and planned our party. Is that the answer you wanted or did you want to know something else?”

“I don’t know” Barry ran his hand through his hair, “I don’t want to sound like a jealous jerk or like I’m going to be keeping score.”

Len leaned over and kissed Barry.

“Because there’s nothing to be jealous of and there’s no reason to keep score, you know how I feel about you and that will never change.”

Barry flashed the dishes to the dishwasher and pulled Len into a hug.

“I love you” he said.

“Back at you” replied Len, “it’s been a long day and I’m ready for bed.”

Len snuggled into Barry’s arms and fell asleep in minutes. Barry gently stroked his love’s back. He did not feel jealous but content and a little excited to start on this new chapter in their lives.

….

The three settled into an easy rhythm. Len ended up spending very few nights on the couch. He alternated sleeping with Mick and Barry and the doors were closed if something physical was going on. The first weekend Nora came over Mick introduced himself as Uncle Mick, he spent the days with her but spent the nights at Hartley’s and Roy’s place.

“We need to take things slow” he told Barry, “I remember how it was when I first met Lisa.”

As the days went by, Barry found it was a lot of fun to live with Mick. One day he came home and heard commotion the roof top patio. He went to investigate and found Mick putting together a gas grill and smoker oven.

“Isn’t it a little too cold for outside cooking” asked Barry.

“Nah” answered Mick, “I always run hot, so it’s kind of nice being up here and I’m really missing cooking outdoors.”

Mick was right about always running hot. He wore little more than underwear when the three were home alone and when he was cooking or doing any hard physical activity his clothes would be plastered to his body which gave Barry a view of his magnificent physique. At first Barry would just sneak peeks as Mick walked by but soon that turned into appreciative stares. If Mick noticed, he didn’t say a word.

In mid-March Len announced he was going out of town for a few days.

“Joe Shapiro of the Midway City P.D. has some security issues; I should be back in about a week. You two can feel free to behave yourselves or not.”

At first Barry was a little shy being alone with Mick but that quickly passed. Mick had assembled a small workshop on the roof; he was making a dollhouse for Nora and a wooden train set for Little Lenny. Barry could hardly wait till he was done with work and patrol, then he and Mick would cook dinner and work on the toys till late at night. Sometimes it was close to midnight when the two would collapse into their separate beds. Barry listened to Mick’s snores and wondered, not for the first time, how it would feel to be curled up beside him.

Len called and said he would be home on Sunday and Mick decided to make Jambalaya for a welcome home dinner. He explained to Barry that it was a dish that actually tasted better the next day, so he would be making it Saturday night. Barry asked if he could help and Mick handed him a shopping list, Jambalaya sure had a lot if ingredients.

They work side by side in the kitchen. They chopped vegetables and sausage, cleaned and deveined the shrimp and measured out the many spices. Then it was time to make the all-important roux.

“A bad roux can completely ruin a dish” said Mick, “it’s all in the cooking and the stirring and paying attention.”

“Show me how” asked Barry.

Mick placed olive oil in a large pot over medium heat, he placed the spices in the hot oil and soon the kitchen smelled amazing. He instructed Barry to stir the oil while he added flour to the pot.

“Keep stirring” Mick said, “it has to get a brick red, but no burning.”

Mick stood over Barry’s shoulder while he was stirring. Barry became acutely aware of Mick’s smell and the heat radiating off his body. Barry’s heart started beating faster his breath quickened. Was the kitchen getting hotter or was it just his imagination. He started stirring the roux ever faster until it sloshed over the rim.

He felt Mick’s big hand come down on his.

“That’s too fast” said Mick.

He held on to Barry’s hand and stirred slower. He put his chin down on Barry’s shoulder.

“That’s right Barry” he crooned, “just like that nice and easy.”

Mick let go of Barry’s hand but his chin stayed on Barry’s shoulder.

“So good” the big man whispered.

Barry couldn’t take anymore. The spoon clattered into the pot and Barry turned and brought Mick’s head down to his. He pressed their lips together, one hand firmly on the back of Mick’s neck while the other found the small of Mick’s back. Barry pulled Mick forward so he could feel Barry’s hardness.

Mick reached around Barry and turned off the stove. He then maneuvered them both away from the hot pots. Then he returned Barry’s kiss and embrace with ones of his own. They stayed that way for many moments, until Mick pulled away. He put his hands on either side of Barry’s face and looked into his eyes.

“What do you want from me” he asked softly, “you have to tell me.”

“I want you to treat me like you treat Len” answered Barry, “I want you to make love to me.”

“Are you sure” asked Mick.

Instead of words, Barry threw his arms around Mick’s neck. He brought their lips together and licked his way into Mick’s mouth.

That’s all the answer Mick needed. He picked up Barry and placed him on the kitchen island. Barry unzipped his pants and then Mick picked him up and pulled his pants, underwear and shoes off. Barry’s erection bobbed up freed from the confines of clothing. Mick pulled down his pants revealing his much larger erect manhood. Barry’s eyes widened and he gasped. Mick took those reactions as reluctance on Barry’s part.

“We can stop” Mick said, “I don’t want to hurt you.”

Barry pulled Mick in for a hug.

“I’m the one who started this, remember?”

“You’re right” said Mick, he reached over and got the olive oil, “this should work.”

He pulled Barry forward by his shirt and crashed their lips together. Barry opened his mouth and their tongues fought for dominance. A battle Barry happily lost. Mick laid him back on the counter and held up both his legs with one of his powerful forearms. He popped the cap on the olive oil and poured it on Barry’s dick and balls. The oil trickled down to Barry’s entrance and Mick plunged in one finger than two.

“Open me up” Barry moaned, “I want you inside me.”

“Be patient, Sparky, I want to have a little fun, first.

Mick twisted his fingers in Barry while taking him into his mouth. He found his prostate and rubbed it while sucking deeply on Barry’s cock. The Barry squirmed and begged for Mick to be inside him. Mick released Barry’s manhood and pulled him to the edge of the counter. He inserted himself into Barry till his head of his dick was just past that ring of muscle. He pulled Barry Back and forth on the counter as he push and pulled in and out, and soon he was fully sheathed in the younger man.

“Oh my god” moaned Barry, “I’ve never been so full.”

Mick gathered Barry up and slammed him against a wall. He was pinned there like some insect in a display case. Mick pumped in and out grunting with the effort of safely holding Barry up and pleasuring them both. Barry’s cock was trapped against his stomach and the pressure of Mick’s thrusts caused him to come with gasp. Mick followed with one last thrust and came deeply inside of Barry. He placed Barry back on the counter and pulled out. Barry sat up and wrapped his legs around Mick not wanting to break contact. Mick pulled him into a warm sweaty hug.

“We need a shower.”

“I’m not sure if my legs work, yet” joked Barry.

Mick lifted Barry up and deposited him on the bench in the shower; they both stripped off the rest of their clothes. Barry got the full view of Mick, au naturale, what a sight.

Mick adjusted the shower spray, grabbed the shower gel and sponge and washed Barry from top to bottom. Barry was happy to return the favor.

“We still got a kitchen to clean” Mick said.

“I’ll take care of that” answered Barry.

He zipped naked and dripping into the kitchen and return seconds later dressed in boxers and a t-shirt and carrying a set for Mick.

“I couldn’t get the stains off the wall, I’ll have to repaint, but it was totally worth it. I guess we also need to finish the Jambalaya.”

“Sure but this time I’ll make the roux; you look way too sexy when you stir it.”

Barry sat on a stool and ate a snack while he watched Mick finish the Jambalaya.

“I’m ready to crash” Mick said, “your room or mine?”

“How about yours” answered Barry.

That’s where Barry spent the night, spooned by Mick and wondering why he waited so long.

….

Mick threw himself out of bed, knocking Barry out in the process.

“Someone’s in the kitchen” Mick said.

He grabbed his heat gun and went to confront the intruder. Barry ran in front of Mick, the kitchen was no place for a fire fight. They both stopped at the kitchen door. Sitting at the table surrounded by donuts and coffee with a very satisfied smirk in his face was Len.

“What the hell” said Mick, “you weren’t supposed to be back till later today?”

“Got done early, so I thought I’d surprised you, but I was the one that was surprised.”

“When did you get home” asked Barry.

“At two-seventeen, I didn’t want to wake you up, you both looked so adorable” he held up his phone, “I got some really good pictures, maybe I’ll start a new photo album. And don’t worry about the stain on the wall, Mick and I have dealt with that before.”

Len got up and pulled the other two into a group hug, kissing first Mick, then Barry.

“Sit, eat” he commanded, “then we need to clear out the master bedroom. The new bed is coming today, and not a moment too soon.”

They spent the rest of the day putting the huge custom made bed together. Most the furniture fit in around the bed, except for Barry’s desk. They decided to put that in the guestroom, which they would convert into an office.

“Which sheets should we put on first” asked Barry, “The blue, the red, or the gold?”

“Doesn’t matter” answered Len, “we’ll need to change them the in the morning. We are going to baptize this bed tonight, but first the Jambalaya.”

They ate the Jambalaya, rice and a caramel cake that Barry popped out for while Len was making coffee. They headed to the couch to watch some TV but ended up making out in an awkward but satisfying way.

“We need to take this to the bedroom” said Len.

The three headed towards the bedroom shedding clothes on the way. They fell into bed and continued their kissing, nipping and fondling. Len elected to be the filling in their first throupling sandwich. Barry took him from behind and pumped Len’s cock in rhythm to his thrusts, while Len sucked Mick off.

They decide they were too tired to bother with sheet changing or showering, they could do that in the morning. Len continued to be the filling in their sandwich. He lay on his side facing Mick, nuzzling his shoulder, while Barry spooned him from the back.

Mick and Barry showered first; there was no way three adults could fit. They would need a bigger shower Len had said, as he took his turn. Mick started breakfast while Barry changed the sheets. Len’s old-fashioned wall calendar caught his eye. On yesterday’s date Len had wrote in bright blue magic marker, ‘first throupling’.

....

EPILOGUE, FLASH FORWARD ONE YEAR, LESS ONE DAY:

Mick had gone up to their cabin early that morning. He wanted to make sure he had a good supply of firewood, because the nights were still cold in mid-March and there was nothing better than being curled up in front of a proper fireplace. He couldn’t stop imagining all three of them naked and making love in front of his expertly made fire. He was starting to feel overheated and he was pretty sure it wasn’t just from chopping wood all morning.

What he needed was a hot shower and a little ‘gentleman’s time’ while thinking of his husbands. His husbands, he sometimes still had trouble believing that Barry Allen had fallen in love with him and how quickly he had fallen in love with Barry.

“Of course you did” Len had told him, “I can’t think of any two people more worthy of love than you and Barry, how could you not?”

Mick slipped into boxers, t-shirt and an apron and started on the Jambalaya. They were replicating the dinner they had that night. Barry was bringing the caramel cake after he and Len were done at the CCPD. Barry had convinced Len to use his special knowledge to help him update some criminal files. Len had agreed, he would do anything to make Joe West grateful to him. Mick smiled, Len working for the cops, but he guessed it wasn’t any different than all the changes he had gone through.

Mick had found out that Dr. Kat was still in town; she was semi-retired from her practice and was spending much of her time counseling at-risk teens. She asked Mick to join her, she felt his life story would be a good cautionary tale. He was pleased to discover that the teens felt he was seriously bad assed and most felt that they could confide anything to him, without judgement.

He followed in Len’s footsteps and helped out at The Chinatown Inn. Luke was thrilled to have him in the kitchen which was fine with Luke’s Mom. She was more than a little intimated by Mick’s physical presence and preferred him out of the sight of the customers. Lisa loved having him around and he was the first to know, besides Luke, that she was pregnant.

Mick thought of the intimate party he would have tonight with Len and Barry. There had been quite a few parties over the last year. They had celebrated his wedding anniversary with Len, Len’s anniversary with Barry, and his return to the living.

There were also birthday parties, engagement parties, summer cookouts, Thanksgiving and Christmas dinners. Their Christmas celebration was when Joe West finally gave in and accepted the three’s relationship. He didn’t say so but he came to their Christmas party and was civil to all. Mick had rarely seen Barry so happy.

Now that the Jambalaya was done, Mick arranged the sheets and blankets in front of the fireplace so that everything would be ready for tonight. The king bed in the bedroom was just too small for three active, amorous men. Of course they were not an amorous threesome every night. There were times they didn’t even share the same bed. Maybe someone was sick, had to get up super early or was pouting (Len), but in a day or two, they were back together. They didn’t always throuple, sometimes two of them would want to have sex the as a pair. There was no jealousy when that happened and sometimes the odd man out got to watch.

Mick checked the kitchen clock; his husbands should be here soon, time to get dressed. There would be no fancy clothes tonight; he put on his jeans and a Henley. Then he went to a tea cup in the kitchen where he had put his new wedding ring. It was identical to Len’s and Barry’s, a wide gold band with a design of interlocking circles of rose, yellow, and white gold. Barry had designed it he said it was symbolic of the three coming together as one. Len had joked that Joe West would consider it symbolic of the trinity of depravity, well, that was behind them.

There was the sound of a car in the drive way, Mick threw a few more logs on the fire as Len and Barry came through the door. Barry was carrying the caramel cake and Len had two bottles of sparking grape juice. Kisses were traded and Len opened the juice and went to get some wine glasses.

“I call dibs on the toast” he said, and held his glass high.

“To us and the union that none of us saw coming. It took a while for us to get here and we each had to endure a lot of pain and sorrow. But I would happily endure ten times as much as long as I ended up with both of you. To our anniversary, this will be just the first of many.”

They clinked and drained their glasses. They looked into each other’s eyes and the bedding lay out in front of the fire. It was a good thing that their meal was not on the flame, because it would be a while till they got around to eating.